LAW ON CIVIL PROCEDURE
( ‘’Official Gazette of Republic of Montenegro’’, No. 22/04 and 76/06)
(consolidated text)
PART ONE
GENERAL PROVISIONS
TITLE ONE
BASIC PROVISIONS
Article 1 This Law defines rules of procedure on the basis of which the court deliberates and
decides on personal and family disputes, labor disputes, property and other civil disputes between natural and legal persons, unless some of the mentioned disputes have been placed under the competence of another public authority under a separate law.
Article 2 In civil procedure the court shall decide within the limits of the claims which have been
filed during the procedure.
The court may not refuse to decide on the claim that falls within its competence.
Article 3 The party shall have legal interest for the claim and any other civil action.
Article 4 Parties may freely dispose of claims they filed during the procedure.
They may waive their claim, recognize the claim of the adverse party or settle the dispute.
The court shall not recognize dispositions by parties which contravene mandatory regulations and moral rules.
Article 5 The court shall decide on the statement of claims on the basis of an oral, direct and
public hearing.
Exceptionally from the provision of paragraph 1, the court decides on the disputes on the written legal actions and on the basis of indirectly presented evidence if the law prescribes so.
If the law prescribes so, the court may decide that main hearing shall be closed for public.
Article 6 The court shall ensure that each party has the right to present his/her arguments on the
claims and statements of the adverse party.
The court shall be authorised to decide upon a claim with regard to which the adverse party has not been given a possibility to respond only when so provided by this Law.
Article 7 The civil procedure is conducted in the language which is in official use in the court.
The parties involved and other participants in the procedure may use their native language or other language which they can understand.
Article 8 Parties shall present all facts on which they ground their claims and present evidence
supporting those facts.
The court is authorised to take into consideration facts that were not presented by parties and present the evidence that was not proposed by parties if the outcome of the hearing and presentation of evidence indicate that the parties intend to dispose of claims which they may not dispose of (Article 4, paragraph 3).
Court may not ground its decisions on the facts and evidence about which the parties were not given a possibility to be heard.
Article 9 The court shall decide on its own which facts shall be considered as proved on the basis
of conscientious and meticulous evaluation of each individual piece of evidence and all evidence in their entirety, as well as on the basis of the results of entire procedure.
Article 10 Parties, interveners and their representatives shall speak truth before the court and
conscientiously use the rights conferred on them under this Law.
Article 11 The court shall conduct the procedure without any unnecessary delay, within reasonable
period of time, with the lowest possible costs and shall also prevent any abuse of rights pertaining to the parties in the procedure.
If parties, interveners, their legal representatives and agents intend to cause damage to others or abuse rights guaranteed to them by this Law, which is in contravention with good practice, conscience and honesty, the court may impose a fine or other measures prescribed by this Law.
Article 12 The party that does not have a qualified representative (a lawyer or a person who passed
bar examination) and therefore does not exercise the right provided under this Law because of not being aware of it shall be informed by the court about the civil actions it is entitled to undertake.
Article 13 Article 13 has been deleted.
Article 14 When the court's decision depends on preliminary ruling on the matter as to the
existence of a certain right or legal relationship and such a decision has not yet been rendered by the court or another competent authority (Preliminary Matter) the court itself may resolve the matter unless otherwise stipulated by special regulations.
Court decision on a Preliminary Matter shall have legal effect only in the litigation in which that matter has been determined.
Article 15 With respect to the existence of a criminal offence and criminal liability of the offender the
court shall be bound in the civil procedure by a final judgment of the court pronouncing the defendant guilty.
Article 16 A single judge shall adjudicate in the first instance procedure and procedure upon the
motion for reopening the procedure.
A three judge Panel shall adjudicate in the second instance procedure.
A five judge Panel shall adjudicate in the procedure instituted upon motion for review and request for the protection of legality.
A three judge Panel shall decide on the conflict of jurisdiction and determination of territorial jurisdiction.
Article 17 If for some actions the Law does not prescribe the form in which they may be taken,
parties take civil actions in writing outside the hearing and orally at the hearing.
TITLE TWO
COURT JURISDICTION JOINT PROVISIONS
Article 18
Upon receipt of the claim, the court shall assess if the matter falls within its jurisdiction.
Determination of jurisdiction shall be based on statements in the complaint and the facts known to the court.
If the circumstances on which the jurisdiction of the court is based change during the procedure, the court that was competent at the moment of filing the complaint shall remain competent even if another court would become competent due to those changes.
Article 19 During entire procedure the court shall ex officio have due regard to whether the dispute
falls within the jurisdiction of the court.
When, in the course of procedure, the court finds that another authority has jurisdiction for resolving the dispute instead of the court it shall declare that it is not competent, annul the actions conducted in the procedure and reject the complaint.
When in the course of procedure, the court finds that a domestic court does not have jurisdiction over the dispute it shall declare that it is not competent, annul the actions conducted in the procedure and reject the complaint, except in cases when jurisdiction of the domestic court is dependant on consent of the defendant whereby the defendant granted consent.
Article 20 During the procedure, the court shall ex officio have due regard to its subject matter
jurisdiction.
Article 21 If the parties have agreed upon the arbitration in order to resolve a dispute, the court that
the claim is filed to in the same dispute between the same parties shall, upon the objection of the defendant, declare itself non-competent, annul actions conducted in the procedure and dismiss the complaint, unless it finds that the arbitration agreement is not legally effective (Article 474 of this Law), that it has ceased to be effective or that it cannot be fulfilled.
Objection referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article may be filed by the defendant to the court at the latest in the response to the claim.
Article 22 If the court finds, before the decision on the main subject matter has been rendered, that
the procedure should be conducted in accordance with the rules of non-contentious procedure, it shall suspend the civil procedure. After the ruling becomes legally effective, the procedure shall be continued before the competent court in accordance with the rules of non-contentious procedure.
Actions conducted and decisions rendered by the civil court (on-the-spot investigation, expert evaluation, hearing witnesses and the like) shall not be considered null and void due to the fact that they were conducted in the contentious procedure and they do not need to be repeated.
Article 23 The court may, upon the defendant’s objection, which shall be filed no later than at the
time of responding to the complaint, declare that it has no territorial jurisdiction.
The court may ex officio declare that it has no territorial jurisdiction only when another court has the exclusive territorial jurisdiction and not after the response to the complaint has been filed.
The court will decide on objection referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article at the preliminary hearing at the latest or at the main hearing if the preliminary hearing has not been held.
Article 24 After the court ruling becomes final and enforceable declaring that the matter does not
fall within its jurisdiction (Articles 20 and 23) the court shall promptly, and no later than three days, forward the case to the competent court.
The court, to which the case has been forwarded as the competent court, shall continue the procedure as if they were initiated before that court.
Civil actions taken by non-competent court (on the spot investigation, expert evaluation, hearing of witnesses and the like) shall not be considered null and void due to the fact that they were conducted by the court that was not competent and they do not need to be repeated.
Article 25 If the court to which the case has been forwarded as the competent one considers that
the jurisdiction lies with the court that forwarded the case or some other court it shall forward within three days the case to the court which is competent to resolve the conflict of jurisdiction, except if it finds that the case was forwarded to it by obvious mistake when it should have been forwarded to some other court in which case it shall forward the case to another court and notify accordingly the court which has originally forwarded the case.
When the second instance court rendered decision acting on an appeal against first instance decision declaring that it does not have territorial jurisdiction, the determination as to the jurisdiction shall be also binding for the court to which the case has been forwarded if the second instance court which rendered the decision is competent for resolving the conflict of jurisdiction between those courts.
Decision of the second instance court on the subject matter jurisdiction of the first instance court shall be binding for any court to which the same case is subsequently forwarded if the second instance court is competent for resolving the conflict of jurisdiction between those two courts.
Article 26 Until the conflict of jurisdiction is resolved, the court to which the case has been
forwarded shall undertake those procedural actions that may be affected by delay.
Appeal shall not be allowed on the ruling that decides on the conflict of jurisdiction.
Article 27 Each court shall conduct procedural actions on its territory of jurisdiction, but if there is a
danger of delay the court shall conduct some actions on the territory of another court as well. The court on whose territory the actions are to be taken shall be informed accordingly.
Article 28
In respect to the jurisdiction of the courts of the Republic of Montenegro, provisions of international law shall apply to trials to the foreign citizens who enjoy immunity, trials to the foreign states and international organisations.
JURISDICTION OF COURTS IN DISPUTES WITH INTERNATIONAL ELEMENTS
Article 29 The court of the Republic of Montenegro (hereinafter: Domestic Court) shall be
competent to act in the dispute involving international elements when its jurisdiction is expressly provided by the Law or an international treaty.
If the Law or international treaty do not contain an explicit provision about jurisdiction of the domestic court for particular category of disputes, the domestic court shall also be competent to decide in such disputes where its competence originates from the provisions of the Law related to the territorial jurisdiction of the domestic court.
SUBJECT MATTER JURISDICTION
Article 30 In civil procedure, courts shall adjudicate within the scope of their subject matter
jurisdiction as prescribed by Law.
DETERMINING THE VALUE OF THE DISPUTE
Article 31 In property disputes, the plaintiff shall state the value of disputed matter.
Only the value of the main claim shall be taken as the value of the disputed matter.
Interests, litigation costs, contractual penalty and other subsidiary claims shall not be taken into account if they are not part of the main claim.
Article 32 If the claim concerns some future installment payments which repeat, the value of
disputed matter shall be calculated according to their total sum, but only up to the sum that equals the payments made over a five-year period.
Article 33 If one complaint against the same defendant includes several claims based on the same
factual and legal basis the value shall be decided according to the sum of values of all claims.
If claims in the complaint arise from different bases or they have been filed against several defendants the value shall be determined according to the value of each individual claim.
Article 34
Where the dispute concerns existence of a rental agreement or utilization of a dwelling or business premises the value shall be calculated based on one year lease, if the rental agreement is concluded for a shorter period.
Article 35 If the complaint requests only the security for certain claim or determination of a pledge
right, the value of disputed matter shall be determined according to the amount of claims that need to be secured. If the value of the pledged object is lower than the claim that needs to be secured, the value of the disputed matter shall be the value of the pledged object.
Article 36 If the statement of claims does not disclose a monetary value, but the plaintiff states in
his/her complaint that he/she accepts a certain monetary sum, instead fulfillment of that claim, that sum shall be taken as the value of disputed matter.
In other cases, when the statement of claims does not refer to a monetary amount, the value stated by the plaintiff in the complaint shall be taken as the applicable value of the dispute.
Article 37 If the plaintiff has not defined value of disputed matter in the complaint or has evidently
set the value of the disputed matter either too low or too high, the court shall ex officio or upon objection of the defendant no later than at the preliminary hearing, and if the preliminary hearing has not been held, at the main hearing before the discussion on the main subject matter, in an expedited and appropriate manner check and verify accuracy of the stated value. The court shall decide on it with its ruling against which the appeal shall not be allowed.
TERRITORIAL JURISDICTION
1.General Territorial Jurisdiction
Article 38 If the law does not determine exclusive territorial jurisdiction of some other court, the
court that has general territorial jurisdiction for the defendant shall be competent for the trial.
In the cases prescribed by this Law, in addition to the court of general territorial jurisdiction, another designated court shall be competent to adjudicate.
Article 39 The court on whose territory the defendant has permanent place of residence shall have
the general territorial jurisdiction for the trial.
If the defendant does not have a permanent place of residence, the court on whose territory the defendant has a temporary place of residence shall have general territorial jurisdiction.
If the defendant, in addition to a permanent place of residence also has a temporary place of residence somewhere else, and the circumstances lead to the assumption that he/she will reside for a longer period of time in that other place, the court which has the territorial jurisdiction over the defendant's temporary place of residence shall have the general territorial jurisdiction as well.
Article 40
In civil procedure against the Republic of Montenegro, local government units and other forms of territorial organisations, general territorial jurisdiction shall be that of the court on whose territory the parliament is seated.
In trials relating to legal persons, the court on whose territory they have their seats shall have the general territorial jurisdiction. In case of doubt, the place where their management is located shall be considered their seat.
Article 41 In civil procedure against citizens of the Republic of Montenegro who live abroad
permanently where they have been posted to perform delivery or work by a public authority or legal person, the court on whose territory they had their last permanent place of residence in the Republic of Montenegro shall have general territorial jurisdiction.
2. Special Territorial Jurisdiction
2.1. Exclusive territorial jurisdiction
Jurisdiction in Real Estate Disputes
Article 42 The court on whose territory the real estate is located shall have the exclusive jurisdiction
for adjudicating disputes involving ownership rights and other substantive rights in or over the real estate including disputes involving trespass to the real estate and disputes involving rent of real estate.
Where the real estate is located on the territory of several courts each court on whose territory such real estate is located shall be competent.
Jurisdiction in Disputes Involving Military Units
Article 43 In disputes against the Republic of Montenegro involving military units or institutions, the
exclusive jurisdiction shall be that of the court on whose territory the headquarters of the military unit or institution is located.
Jurisdiction over Disputes in Enforcement and Bankruptcy Procedure
Article 44 In disputes that emerge during and as a result of judicial or administrative enforcement
procedure or during and as a result of bankruptcy procedure, the exclusive territorial jurisdiction shall be that of the court on whose territory the court for enforcement or bankruptcy procedure is located or the court on whose territory the administrative enforcement takes place.
Article 45 In disputes in which bankruptcy procedure is instituted over the plaintiff and defendant,
the territorial jurisdiction shall be that of the court in which the bankruptcy procedure against one of the parties has been instituted earlier.
Exceptionally from the provision of paragraph 1 of this Article, the territorial jurisdiction for deciding on unsecured and secured rights, existence or non-existence of claim towards the bankruptcy debtor and contesting legal actions of the bankruptcy debtor shall be that of the court on whose territory the bankruptcy debtor is seated.
2.2. Elective Territorial Jurisdiction
Jurisdiction in Marital Disputes
Article 46 For conducting disputes whose purpose is determination of existence or non-existence of
marriage, annulment of the marriage or divorce of the marriage (marital disputes), in addition to the court of general territorial jurisdiction, the court on whose territory the spouses have had their last joint permanent place of residence shall also be competent.
Jurisdiction in Disputes over Determination or Contesting Fatherhood or Motherhood
Article 47 In the disputes conducted for the purpose of determining of or contesting fatherhood or
motherhood, a child may file complaint with either the court of general territorial jurisdiction or with the court on whose territory he/she has permanent or temporary place of residence.
Jurisdiction in Disputes on Maintenance Support
Article 48 For judging in the disputes over maintenance support under the law, if the plaintiff is the
person who requires the support, in addition to the court who has general territorial jurisdiction, the court on whose territory of jurisdiction the plaintiff has his/her permanent or temporary place of residence shall also be considered competent.
Jurisdiction in Disputes for Damages
Article 49 In trials concerning non-contractual liability for damages, in addition to the court that has
the general territorial jurisdiction, the court on whose territory the damage has been incurred or the court on whose territory the consequence of the damage is felt shall also be competent to adjudicate.
If the damage has been caused as a result of death or severe bodily injury, the court on whose territory the plaintiff has permanent or temporary place of residence shall also be competent to adjudicate in addition to the court referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article.
Provisions of paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article shall also apply to disputes against insurance company for compensation of damage to third parties, on the basis of regulations on direct liability of insurance companies, while provision of the paragraph 1 of this Article
shall also apply to disputes concerning regress claims for compensation of damages against regress debtors.
Jurisdiction in Disputes for the Protection of Rights Based on Manufacturer's Warranty
Article 50 In disputes for the protection of rights based on written warranty against a manufacturer
who issued that warranty, in addition to the court of general territorial jurisdiction for the defendant, the court which has the general territorial jurisdiction for the seller who delivered the manufacturer’s written warranty to the buyer during the sale of the item shall also be competent in the matter.
Jurisdiction in Labor Disputes
Article 51 In a labor dispute where the plaintiff is an employee, in addition to the court that
has the general territorial jurisdiction for the defendant, the court on whose territory the service is being done or has been done or the court on whose territory the service should be done as well as the court on whose territory the employee has been employed shall also be competent to adjudicate.
Jurisdiction Based on the Place where Branch Office of Legal Person is Located
Article 52 In disputes against a legal person possessing a branch office in a place different from its
seat, if the dispute arose from legal relationships within that branch office, the court where the branch office is located shall also be competent to adjudicate, in addition to the court of general territorial jurisdiction.
Jurisdiction According to the Location of Payment
Article 53 For disputes concerning holder of the bill or check against the signatory, in addition to the
court of the general territorial jurisdiction, the court on whose territory the payment has been made shall also be deemed competent.
Jurisdiction in Inheritance Disputes
Article 54 Until the decision in probate procedure has become final and enforceable, the court
on whose territory the court conducting the probate procedure is located, in addition to the court that has the general territorial jurisdiction, shall have territorial jurisdiction to adjudicate inheritance disputes and disputes involving claims of creditors towards the deceased.
Jurisdiction in Disputes on Trespassing of Movables
Article 55 In addition to the court of general territorial jurisdiction, the court on whose territory the
trespassing occurred shall also be competent to adjudicate disputes on the trespassing of movables.
Jurisdiction in Disputes from Contractual Relations
Article 56 In disputes for determining the existence or non-existence of a contract, for the purpose
of enforcement or termination of the contract, as well as in the disputes with a view to the compensation of damages arising from the failure to fulfill of the contract, in addition to the court of general territorial jurisdiction, the court from the place in which defendant, according to the agreement between the parties, is bound to fulfill the contract shall also have territorial jurisdiction.
2.3. Subsidiary Territorial Jurisdiction Jurisdiction over Co-litigants
Article 57 If one complaint is filed against several individuals (Article 197, paragraph 1, item 1) and
the same court does not have the territorial jurisdiction for all of them, the court that has territorial jurisdiction over any one of the defendants shall be competent to adjudicate, whereas if among them there are main and subsidiary debtors, territorial jurisdiction shall be that of the court of main debtor .
Jurisdiction in Marital Disputes
Article 58 If the domestic court is deemed to have jurisdiction to resolve marital disputes on the
basis of the fact that the spouses had the last joint permanent place of residence within the territory of the Republic of Montenegro or because the plaintiff has the permanent place of residence in the Republic of Montenegro, the court of territorial jurisdiction shall be the court on whose territory the spouses had the last joint permanent place of residence or the court within whose territory the plaintiff has the permanent place of residence.
Jurisdiction in Property Rights of Spouses
Article 59 If in the disputes upon property claims of the spouses the domestic court shall be
competent because the property of the spouses is located within the territory of the Republic of Montenegro or because the plaintiff at the time of filing the complaint has permanent or temporary residence in the Republic of Montenegro, territorially competent court shall be the court on whose territory the plaintiff has permanent or temporary place of residence at the time of filing the complaint.
Jurisdiction in Disputes over Determination of or Contesting Fatherhood or Motherhood
Article 60 If the domestic court has jurisdiction to resolve the dispute for determination of
fatherhood or motherhood because the permanent residence of the plaintiff is in the Republic of Montenegro, territorially competent court shall be that on whose territory the plaintiff has the permanent residence.
Jurisdiction in Disputes on Maintenance Support
Article 61 If a maintenance support dispute includes an international element and the domestic
court has jurisdiction because the plaintiff has permanent residence within the territory of the Republic of Montenegro, territorially competent court shall be that on whose territory the plaintiff has permanent residence.
If the jurisdiction of the domestic court in the maintenance disputes exists because the defendant possesses some property on the territory of the Republic of Montenegro from which the maintenance support can be paid, the court on whose area of jurisdiction lies the property shall be deemed competent.
Jurisdiction over the Persons without General Territorial Jurisdiction in the Republic of Montenegro
Article 62 Complaint involving property claims against a person for whom the court of general
territorial jurisdiction does not exist in the Republic of Montenegro may be filed with any domestic court on whose territory any property of that person or the object claimed in the complaint are located.
If the jurisdiction of the domestic court exists based on the fact that obligation of the defendant arose during his/her stay in the Republic of Montenegro, the complaint may be filed with the court on whose area the obligation arose.
In disputes relating to persons for whom any court in the Republic of Montenegro has general territorial jurisdiction, where the dispute concerns obligations that are to be performed in the Republic of Montenegro, the complaint may be filed with the court on whose territory the obligation is to be performed.
Jurisdiction Based on the Location of the Representative Office of a Foreign Person
in the Republic of Montenegro
Article 63 In disputes against a natural or legal person seated abroad, concerning obligations that
arose in the Republic of Montenegro or need to be performed in the Republic of Montenegro, the complaint may be filed with the court on whose territory its permanent representative office for the Republic of Montenegro or the seat of the authority authorised to act on its behalf are located.
3. Reciprocal Jurisdiction in Disputes Involving Foreign Citizens
Article 64 If in a foreign country our citizen may be sued before the court which according to the
provisions of the Law would not have territorial jurisdiction for trying in this civil procedure, the same jurisdiction shall be applicable for conducting procedure citizens of that foreign country before the domestic court.
4. Determining Territorial Jurisdiction by the Higher Court
Article 65 If the competent court cannot engage in procedure due to the exemption of a judge or for
some other reasons it shall notify the immediately higher court accordingly which shall decide that another court with subject matter jurisdiction from its territory shall conduct the procedure.
Article 66 Upon proposal of a party or a competent court, the Supreme Court may decide that
another court with subject matter jurisdiction proceed on the case if it is obvious that this would facilitate the procedure or if there are other justified reasons.
Article 67 If a domestic court is competent to adjudicate the case, but it is not possible to determine
which court has territorial jurisdiction under provisions of this Law, the Supreme Court shall, upon the party's motion, decide which court with subject matter jurisdiction shall have the territorial jurisdiction.
5. Agreement on Territorial Jurisdiction
Article 68 If the Law does not prescribe the exclusive territorial jurisdiction of a court, the parties
may agree that their case be tried at first instance by a court that does not have the territorial jurisdiction, provided that the court in question has subject matter jurisdiction.
If the Law prescribes that two or more domestic courts in the Republic of Montenegro have territorial jurisdiction in a particular dispute, the parties may agree that their case be tried at first instance by one of these courts or another court with subject matter jurisdiction.
The agreement shall be valid only if it is concluded in writing and if it concerns a particular dispute or several disputes which all arise from a specific legal relationship.
The plaintiff shall submit the agreement together with the complaint.
TITLE THREE
EXEMPTION
Article 69
A judge may not adjudicate the case if:
1) he/she is the party, legal representative or agent, co-agent, co-debtor, regressive debtor, or has taken or is to take the stand as a witness;
2) the party, legal representative or agent of the party is his/her blood relative in direct line to any degree or in the lateral line up to fourth degree, or if they are spouses, non-marital spouses or in-laws up to second degree, regardless of whether the marriage has been terminated or not;
3) he/she is the guardian, adoptive parent or adopted child of the party, party's legal representative or an agent;
4) he/she has participated in rendering decision of the inferior instance court or another authority or has participated in alternative disputes resolution;
5) he/she has participated in reaching the judicial settlement on the case, whereby setting aside that settlement is requested in the appeal;
6) he/she is a shareholder or member of the company that is party to the procedure;
7) there are other circumstances that call into question his/her impartiality.
Article 70 As soon as the judge becomes aware of the reasons for his/her exemption given in
Article 66, items 1 through 6 of this Law, he/she shall stop all activities on the case and notify the President of the court thereof.
If the judge believes that there are some other circumstances that may jeopardise his/her impartiality (Article 69, item 7), he/she shall accordingly notify the President of the court who will decide on exemption. By the time the President of the court has issued the ruling, the judge may only undertake the actions that may be jeopardised by the delay.
Article 71 Parties may request exemption as well.
The party may file request for exemption of a judge as soon as he/she learns about reason for exemption, at the latest until conclusion of the hearing before the first instance court and if the hearing has not been held then until rendering the decision.
The request for exemption of the judge of the higher court may be filed by the party in the legal remedy or in the response to the legal remedy, but if the hearing is held before the higher court, then until the completion of the hearing.
Article 72 Parties may only demand exemption of a particular judge who is conducting civil
procedure or President of court who will decide on the request.
The request for exemption shall not be allowed in the following cases:
1) if generally the exemption of all judges of a court or all judges who might conduct procedure regarding a case is requested;
2) if it has already been decided upon;
3) if the reason for exemption has not been explained.
The request referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article shall be dismissed by the judge who conducts the procedure.
Interlocutory appeal against the ruling referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article shall not be allowed.
Article 73
President of the court shall decide on the request of the party for exemption of a judge except in cases referred to in Article 72, paragraph 2 of this Law.
If the party requests exemption of the President of the court, the President of an immediately higher court shall render decision on exemption.
Parties' request for exemption of the President of the Supreme Court shall be decided at the general session of that court.
Prior to rendering the ruling on exemption of a judge, a statement from the judge whose exemption is requested shall be taken, while other investigations shall be conducted if deemed necessary.
Appeal against the ruling which grants exemption shall not be allowed and interlocutory appeal against the ruling which denies the request shall not be allowed.
Article 74 Once the judge has learned that the request for his/her exemption has been filed he/she
shall immediately stop all activities on the case concerned and if the exemption is the one referred to in Article 69, item 7 of this Law he/she may take only those actions which may be jeopardised by delay and that only by the time of rendering the ruling on exemption.
Exceptionally from paragraph 1 of this Article, the judge may decide to carry on the procedure if he/she evaluates that request for exemption is evidently unjustified and that it has been filed to prevent or obstruct the court in taking specific actions or in order to unnecessary cause the delay.
If the request for exemption is accepted, actions and decisions taken under paragraph 2 of this Article shall be reversed by the judge who will take over the procedure.
Article 75 Provisions on exemption of judges shall accordingly apply to exemption of recording
clerks.
The judge shall decide on the exemption of recording clerks.
TITLE FOUR
PARTIES AND THEIR REPRESENTATIVES
Article 76 Any natural and legal person may be party to the procedure.
Special regulations prescribe who may be a party to the procedure apart from natural and legal persons.
Exceptionally, the civil court may, with legal effect in a certain procedure, recognize the capacity of a party to those forms of associations that are not eligible to be a party under provisions of paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article if it determines that, with regard to the matter of the dispute, they meet crucial requirements for acquiring the capacity of the party, particularly if they are in possession of the property which may be subject to enforcement.
Interlocutory appeal shall not be allowed against the ruling referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article that recognizes the capacity of a party in litigation.
Article 77 A party with full legal competence may conduct actions in the procedure by itself
(litigation capacity).
An adult with partially limited legal competence shall be considered to have litigation capacity within the limits of his/her legal competence.
A juvenile who has not acquired full legal competence shall be considered to have litigation capacity within the limits of his/her recognized legal competence.
Article 78 A party without litigation capacity shall be represented by his/her legal representative.
Legal representative shall be determined by Law or act of the competent public authority.
Representative of legal person shall be determined by Law or general act of legal person.
Article 79 In the course of entire procedure the court shall ex officio have due regard to whether the
person acting as a party to the procedure is eligible to be a party to the procedure and whether that person has litigation capacity, whether a party without litigation capacity is represented by his/her legal representative and whether the legal representative has special authorisation when necessary.
Article 80 On behalf of the party the legal representative may commence all actions in the
procedure, but if special regulations prescribe that the legal representative shall have special authorisation in order to file or withdraw the complaint, acknowledge or waive the statement of claims, reach a settlement or take other actions in the procedure, the legal representative may take those actions only if he/she has such authorisation.
At the request of the court, a person engaged as legal representative shall prove that he/she is the legal representative. When special authorisation is required for taking certain actions in the procedure, the legal representative shall prove he/she has such an authorisation.
When the court finds that the legal representative of the person under the guardianship fails to demonstrate the necessary care in the representation, it shall inform the guardianship authority thereon. The court shall suspend the procedure and suggest appointment of another legal representative if it finds that the failure of the legal representative could cause the damage for the person under the guardianship.
Article 81 When the court finds that the person appearing as a party may not be party to the
procedure and that the defect may be remedied, it shall summon the plaintiff to make necessary corrections in the complaint or take other measures to continue the procedure with the person that may participate in the procedure in the capacity of a party.
When the court finds that the party has no legal representative or that the legal representative has no special authorisation when requested, it shall ask the competent guardianship authority to appoint a guardian to the party without litigation capacity by asking the legal representative to obtain special authorisation or it shall take other measures necessary to ensure regular representation of the party without litigation capacity.
The court may set the deadline for the party to remedy defects referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article. Until the defects are remedied, only those actions whose delay could cause harmful consequences for the party may be commenced in the procedure.
If it is not possible to remedy defects referred above or if the deadline expires unsuccessfully, the court shall reverse by a ruling the actions conducted in the procedure if they have been affected by these defects and dismiss the complaint if the defects are of such nature which may prevent further course of the procedure.
Appeal against the ruling on ordering measures for remedying the defects shall not be allowed.
Article 82 The court shall appoint temporary representative to the defendant if it finds, in the course
of the procedure before the first instance court, that the regular procedure for appointment of the legal representative to the defendant could last so long that it could result in harmful consequences for one or both parties.
If the requirement referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article has been met, the court shall appoint temporary representative to the defendant, particularly in the following cases:
1) if the defendant has neither litigation capacity nor legal representative;
2) if there is conflict of interests between the defendant and his/her legal representative;
3) if both parties have the same legal representative.
The court shall also appoint a temporary legal representative of the defendant in the following cases:
1) when the temporary place of residence of the defendant is unknown and the defendant does not have agent;
2) if the defendant or his/her legal representative are abroad and do not have agent and the delivery could not be conducted.
Against the decision under par. 1 and 2 no appeal is allowed.
The court shall notify the guardianship authority, and the parties when possible, of appointment of the temporary representative.
Article 83 The court shall accordingly appoint temporary representative to the legal person and
company that has no characteristics of a legal entity as well in line with application of Article 80 of this Law.
Article 84 The court shall appoint temporary representative from among lawyers and other
professionals.
In the cases referred to in Article 82 par. 2 and 3 of this Law, the plaintiff is required to advance funds of a temporary representative.
If the plaintiff does not advance funds for a appointing a temporary representative within the period determined by the court, the complaint shall be considered withdrawn.
Article 85 Temporary representative shall have all rights and duties of the legal representative in
the procedure for which he/she has been appointed.
Temporary representative shall exercise rights and duties until the defendant or his/her agent appear before the court or until the court is informed by the guardianship authority on appointment of the guardian.
Article 86 If the temporary representative has been appointed to represent the defendant for the
reasons stated under Article 82, paragraph 3, items 1 and 2 of this Law, the court shall within eight days issue an announcement in the Official Gazette of the Republic of Montenegro and on the notice board of the court and in other appropriate way if necessary.
The announcement shall contain the following: the name of the court which has appointed temporary representative, legal basis, the defendant’s name that the representative has been appointed to, the disputed matter, name of the representative, his/her occupation and temporary place of residence as well as the statement that the representative shall represent the defendant in the procedure as long as the defendant or his/her representative appears before the court or until the guardianship authority notifies the court that it has appointed the guardian.
Article 87 Person without litigation capacity under the law of his/her state who has litigation
capacity under the law of the Republic of Montenegro may take actions in the procedure.
His/her legal representative may take actions in the procedure until this person states that he/she takes over conducting of the litigation.
TITLE FIVE
AGENTS Article 88
Parties may take actions in the procedure either in person or through an agent, but the court may call on the party who has an agent to personally give a statement before the court about the facts that need to be determined in this dispute.
The party represented by the agent may at all times come before the court and give statement besides his/her agent.
Article 89 The agent may be any person capable of conducting business affairs, except persons
engaged in shyster.
If the agent is person who is suspected to be a shyster the court shall deny permission to that person for his/her further representation and notify the party immediately.
Appeal against the ruling on denying the permission to represent shall not suspend enforcement of the ruling.
Article 90 Actions in the procedure taken by the agent within the limits of the authorisation shall
have the same legal effect as if they had been taken personally by the party.
Article 91 The party may change or revoke statement of his/her agent at the hearing at which that
statement is given.
If the agent admitted any fact at the hearing where the party was not present or if he/she admitted any fact in the pleading and the party later on changes or reverses that statement, the court shall evaluate both statements in accordance with Article 218 paragraph 3 of this Law.
Article 92 The scope of authorisation shall be determined by the party.
The party may authorise the agent to take only certain actions or to take all actions in the procedure.
Article 93 If the party issued authorisation to a lawyer for conducting the litigation and did not more
closely specify powers in the authorisation, the lawyer shall on the basis of such authorisation have the power to:
1) perform all actions in the procedure and particularly file complaint, withdraw it, respond to the complaint, acknowledge or waive the statement of claims, reach a settlement, submit a request for, waive or withdraw a legal remedy and request issuing the the temporary security measures;
2) file request for enforcement for security measures and take necessary actions in the procedure with regard to that request;
3) receive awarded compensation for costs from the adverse party;
4) transfer authorisation to another lawyer or authorise another lawyer to take only particular actions in the procedure.
Lawyer needs a separate authorisation for filing the motion for reopening the procedure if more than six months have elapsed since the decision has become final and enforceable.
Lawyer may be replaced by a trainee employed with him/her, but only before the court of first instance.
Article 94 If a party failed to fully specify powers of the agent in the authorisation, the agent who is
not a lawyer may on the basis of such authorisation perform all actions in the procedure, but he/she shall be always requested to have special authorisation to withdraw the complaint, acknowledge or waive the statement of claims, reach settlement, waive or abandon legal remedy as well as to transfer authorisation to another person and file extraordinary legal remedies.
Agent of the party that is a legal person may without explicit authorisation conduct actions referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article.
Article 95
The party shall grant authorisation in written or verbal form in the record on hearing.
The party who is illiterate or not able to sign authorisation shall put his/her index fingerprint on the written authorisation instead of a signature. In these circumstances, where the authorisation is to be granted to a person that is not a lawyer, the presence of two witnesses shall be required to sign the authorisation.
If the court doubts the authenticity of the written authorisation, it may pass a ruling on ordering the submission of the certified authorisation. Appeal against this ruling shall not be allowed.
Article 96 The agent shall present his/her authorisation when commencing the first action in the
procedure.
The court may allow a person who has not submitted authorisation to temporarily perform actions on behalf of the party, but simultaneously it shall order that person to obtain authorisation or approval of the party for performing litigation actions subsequently, within the set time limit.
The court shall postpone rendering the decision until the deadline for obtaining authorisation expires. If the deadline expires unsuccessfully the court shall revoke actions in the litigation conducted by that person and continue the procedure disregarding actions taken by the person without authorisation.
In the course of entire procedure, the court shall have due regard to whether the person acting as the agent has been authorised for such representation. If the court finds that the person acting as agent has not been authorised for such representation it shall revoke actions in the litigation conducted by that person, unless the party subsequently approved those actions.
Article 97 The party may revoke authorisation at any time, whereas the agent may cancel it at any
time.
The court before which the procedure is conducted shall be informed in writing or verbally for the record on revoking or canceling the authorisation.
Revoking or canceling the authorisation shall apply to the adverse party from the moment he/she has become informed about it.
After the authorisation has been cancelled the agent shall carry out actions on behalf of the person who granted authorisation for another 15 days if that is necessary to remove any damage that could be caused to the person during that period.
Article 98 When natural person dies or legal person ceases to exist, the authorisation they
granted shall also cease to exist.
In the case of bankruptcy or liquidation, the authorisation granted by the bankrupt debtor ceases to be effective on the day when the bankruptcy administrator or liquidator has been appointed.
TITLE SIX
LANGUAGE USED IN THE PROCEDURE
Article 99 Parties and other participants in the procedure are entitled to use their own language or
language that they can understand before the court.
If the procedure is not conducted in the language of the party or other participants in the procedure, at their request they shall be provided interpretation to their language or language that they can understand and translation of all pleadings and written evidence, as well as interpretation of what is being said at the hearing.
The parties and other participants in the procedure shall be instructed about their right to follow up the procedure before the court in their own language with assistance of interpreter. It shall be noted in the record that they have been instructed thereon, together with the statements of the parties or participants. Interpretation is provided by interpreters.
Article 100 Summons, decisions and other court writs shall be delivered to the parties and other
participants in the procedure in the language which is in official use in the court.
If any of the languages of national minorities is in official use in the court, the court shall deliver court writs in that language to those parties and participants in the procedure that belong to that national minority and use that language in the procedure.
Article 101 Parties and other participants in the procedure shall submit complaints, appeals and
other pleadings to the court in the language that is in official use in the court.
Parties and other participants in the procedure may also submit their pleadings to the court in language of national minorities which is not in official use in the court if that is in conformity with the Law.
Article 102 Costs of translation into the language of national minorities arising from the
application of the provisions of Constitution and this Law on the right of national minorities to use their own language shall be charged to the court funds.
TITLE SEVEN
PLEADINGS
Article 103 Complaint, response to the complaint, legal remedies and other statements, motions and
notifications issued out of the hearing shall be submitted in writing (pleadings). Pleadings submitted by telegram and facsimile or electronic mail are also considered to meet requirements
of a writing form. These pleadings shall be considered as signed if the name of the submitter has been indicated on them.
Pleadings shall be comprehensible and contain all items necessary to act upon them. In particular, they shall contain the following: name of the court, the first and last name (title for the legal person), permanent or temporary place residence (seat for the legal person) of parties, their legal representatives and agents, if they have any, disputed matter, contents of the statement and the signature of the submitter.
If the statement contains a request the party shall state in the pleading the facts upon which the request is based and evidence when that is deemed necessary.
Exceptionally from paragraph 1 of this Article, the pleadings delivered via electronic mail shall be verified with an advanced electronic signature.
Article 104 Pleadings with attachments that are to be delivered to the adverse party shall be
submitted to the court in a sufficient number of copies for the court and for the adverse party.
Article 105 Documents enclosed with pleadings shall be submitted in the original form, in certified
transcript or photocopy that shall be certified.
If the party encloses the original document, the court shall keep that document and allow the adverse party to examine it. When there is no need to keep that document in the court any more, it shall be returned to the submitter upon his/her request, but the court may request from the submitter to attach the transcript or photocopy of the document to the case files.
If the document has been submitted in the form of a transcript or photocopy, the court shall, at the request of the adverse party, call upon the submitter to provide the court with original document and allow the adverse party to examine it. Where necessary, the court shall set the deadline within which the document shall be submitted or examined.
Appeal against these rulings shall not be allowed.
Article 106 If the pleading is incomprehensible or fails to contain all required items in order for the
court to proceed, the court shall return the pleading for correction or supplementation. The court will instruct the party as to what needs to be corrected or supplemented and set the deadline for correction or supplementation of the pleading which shall not exceed eight days.
If the pleading for which the deadline has been set is corrected, supplemented and submitted to the court within the deadline set for supplementation or correction, it shall be considered to have been submitted to the court on the day of the first submission.
Pleading shall be considered withdrawn if it has not been returned to the court within a set deadline and it shall be rejected if it has been returned without being corrected or supplemented.
If the pleadings or attachments have not been submitted in a sufficient number of copies the court shall invite the submitter to submit them within the set deadline. If the submitter fails to proceed in accordance with that order, the court shall reject the pleading.
TITLE EIGHT
DEADLINES AND HEARINGS
DEADLINES
Article 107 If deadlines are not prescribed by the Law, they shall be determined by the court
depending on the circumstances of the case.
Deadline determined by the court may be extended at the motion of the interested person if justified reasons exist.
Motion shall be filed before the expiry of the deadline requested to be extended.
Appeal against the ruling on the extension of deadline shall not be allowed.
Article 108 Deadlines shall be counted in days, months and years.
When a deadline is set in days, the day of delivery or notification shall not be counted, that is the day of the event from which the deadline is to be counted; instead, the first subsequent day shall be taken as the beginning of the deadline.
Deadlines counted in months or years shall end upon expiry of the day of the last month, or year that corresponds by its number to the day when the deadline started. If there is no such day in the given month, the deadline expires on the last day of that month.
If the last day of the deadline falls on the public holiday or Sunday or any other day when the court is not working, the deadline shall end by the expiry of the first following working day.
Article 109 When the pleading is restricted by the deadline it shall be considered submitted within
the deadline if submitted to the competent court before the deadline expires.
If the pleading has been forwarded via registered mail or telegram, the day of its delivery to the post office shall be considered as the day of delivery to the court to which it has been addressed and if the pleading was sent via facsimile, the day of its delivery to the court shall be considered as the day of delivery.
If the pleading has been sent via telegram it shall be considered as submitted within the deadline if the pleading of the same contents has been submitted to the court subsequently or if it has been forwarded to the court by registered mail within three days from the date of the telegram submission to the post office.
If the pleading was submitted via electronic mail, the time of delivery to the court shall be considered the time that is noted on the verification of the advanced electronic signature.
For individuals in mandatory military service in the military, the day of delivering the pleading to the military unit or military institution shall be considered as the day of submission of the pleading to the court.
Provision of paragraph 5 of this Article shall also apply to other people who serve in military units or military institutions or military headquarters in towns without access to regular mail service.
As regards people deprived of liberty, the day when the pleading is delivered to the administration of the prison or juvenile detention centre or reformatory shall be considered as the date of delivery to the court.
If the pleading restricted by the deadline was sent to the court that does not have jurisdiction before the deadline expired and it reaches the competent court prior to expiry of the deadline, it shall be considered as delivered in time if the submission to the court which does not have jurisdiction can be attributed to a lack of knowledge or an obvious mistake on the part of the submitter.
Provisions of paragraphs 1 through 7 of this Article shall be applied on the deadline within which, in accordance with special regulations, complaint shall be filed and also on the statute of limitation period of a claim or some other right.
HEARINGS
Article 110 The court shall schedule hearing when so prescribed by Law or requested to meet needs
of the procedure.
Appeal against ruling on the scheduling the hearing shall not be allowed.
The court shall summon to the hearing the parties and other participants whose presence is considered needed. Together with the summons, the party shall also receive the pleading that has caused scheduling the court hearing, while the summons shall indicate the place, room and time of the hearing. If the summons do not include the pleading, the summons shall indicate name of the party, disputed matter and action to be taken at the hearing.
In the summons the court shall particularly warn of legal consequences of failure to appear at the hearing.
The party who appeared before the court after the hearing has begun may not require that actions taken in his/her absence be repeated.
Article 111
As a rule, the hearing shall be held in the court house.
The court may decide to hold the hearing outside the court house if it deems that necessary or that it will save time and costs of the procedure in doing so.
RETURN TO THE PREVIOUS STAGE
Article 112 If the party misses the hearing or deadline for certain action in the procedure and
therefore loses right to initiate that action, the court shall allow the party, upon his/her motion, to subsequently take that action (return to the previous stage) if it finds that there were justified reasons that could have been neither foreseen nor avoided.
When the return to previous stage is allowed, the litigation shall be reverted into the state that existed before the omission took place and all court decisions rendered due to the omission shall be reversed.
Article 113 The motion for return to the previous stage shall be filed with the court where the omitted
action should have been taken.
The motion shall be submitted within eight days, counting from the day when the reason that caused the omission ceased to exist and if the party learned about the omission on some later date, the counting of days shall start from that date.
After the period of 60 days has passed from the day of the omission, return to the previous stage may not be requested.
If return to the previous stage is requested due to missed deadline, the applicant shall conduct the omitted action simultaneously with filing of the motion.
Article 114 Return to the previous stage shall not be allowed if the deadline for filing the motion for
return to the previous stage has passed or if the hearing scheduled in the motion for return to the previous stage has been missed.
Article 115 The motion for return to the previous stage, as a rule, does not affect the course of
litigation, but the court may decide to suspend the procedure until reaching final and enforceable ruling on the motion.
If the motion for return to the previous stage has been filed, but the appeal procedure is underway before the higher court, the first instance court shall notify the higher court about the motion that has been filed.
Article 116 The court shall by its ruling reject untimely and inadmissible motions for return to the
previous stage.
In relation to the motion for return to the previous stage, the court shall set the hearing if expressly so requested by the party, except in case that the facts on which the motion is grounded are commonly known or if the return is proposed for obviously unjustifiable reason or if there is sufficient evidence in the case files for reaching the decision on the motion.
TITLE NINE
COURT RECORDS
Article 117 Actions taken during the hearing shall be entered in the record.
The record shall also include relevant statements or announcements that the parties or other participants make outside the hearing. Irrelevant statements and announcements shall not be entered in the record, but instead they shall only be officially noted in the case file.
The recording clerk shall keep the record.
Article 118 The record shall include the following: name and members of the court, place and hour of
action that is to be taken, indication of the disputed matter and names of parties, or third parties and their legal representatives or agents.
The record also needs to contain important information about actions that have been taken. The record on the main hearing shall particularly include: whether the hearing was public or closed for public, contents of the parties' statements, their motions, evidence they proposed, the evidence that was presented, contents of the statements of witnesses and expert witnesses; court decisions rendered at the hearing and original decision following conclusion of the main hearing.
Article 119 The records shall be properly kept, without erasing, adding or changing anything.
Lines that are struck out shall remain legible.
Article 120 The record shall be kept as follows: the judge dictates to the record keeper what to enter
in the record. Participants in the procedure may dictate their statements if the judge allows them to do so.
Parties shall be entitled to read the record or demand that it is read to them and give their remarks with regard to the content.
This right shall also apply to other individuals whose statements were entered in the record, but only in respect of that part of the record pertaining to their statement.
Corrections or additions concerning content of the record that need to be made upon objections of the parties or other persons or ex officio shall be entered at the end of the record. Objections that were overruled shall be also entered at the request of these individuals.
Article 121 The judge may decide that the record is taken down by use of some technical equipment
or by shorthand.
In regards with the objection related to the content of the record referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, the provisions of Article 120 paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 shall be applied accordingly.
If the record has not been taken down in writing, the transcript of the record shall be made within three days.
In the following three days parties shall be entitled to be shown the transcript of the record and to raise objection to potential irregularities contained therein.
The judge shall decide upon the objection referred to in paragraph 4 of this Article out of the hearing.
Audio tape of the record may be erased after expiry of the term for objections, but if the party has raised objection to the correctness of the copy, it may be erased after the final and enforceable decision on the main subject matter.
Article 122 The record shall be signed by the judge, recording clerk, parties or their legal
representatives or agents and interpreter.
Witness and expert witness shall sign their statements in the record when they are heard before the judge carrying out functions on behalf of another judge at his/her request.
An illiterate person or a person who cannot write his/her name shall put his/her index fingerprint and the recording clerk shall write the first and last name for these persons below the fingerprint.
Should any party, his/her legal representative or agent, witness or expert witness leave before signing the record or refuse to sign the record, such an action shall be noted in the record specifying the reasons for non signing.
Article 123 In the procedure in relation to legal remedies, separate record shall be prepared for
conferring and voting of the Panel. If the higher court rendered unanimous decision in the procedure on legal remedy, the record shall not be prepared, instead a note on conferring and voting shall be written down in the original decision.
The record on conferring and voting shall contain the course of voting and the decision that has been rendered.
Separate opinions shall be attached to the record on conferring and voting if not already included in the record.
The record or note on voting shall be signed by all Panel members and the recording clerk.
The record on conferring and voting shall be closed in a separate envelope. Only the higher court may review this record when deciding on a legal remedy and in such a case the record shall be put again in a separate envelope, noting on the envelope that the record was reviewed.
TITLE TEN
RENDERING DECISIONS
Article 124 The court renders decisions in the hearing or out of the hearing.
The court renders decisions in the form of a judgment or a ruling.
The court decides on the statement of claims by a judgment, while in the procedure for trespassing the property it decides by a ruling.
In the procedure of issuing the payment order, the ruling under which the statement of claims is adopted shall be issued as a payment order.
Decision on the costs in the judgment shall be considered a ruling.
Article 125 The decisions of the Panel shall be rendered after voting and conferring.
Only the members of the Panel and recording clerk may be present in the room where conferring and voting are taking place.
Article 126 The President of the Panel shall run conferring and voting and he/she is the last one to
vote. He/she makes sure that all matters are thoroughly and completely considered.
The majority of votes is necessary for all decisions of the Panel.
The members of the Panel may not refuse to vote on matters set forth by the President of the Panel. A member of the Panel who was among the minority in the previous voting may not restrain from voting on the matter that is to be decided later on.
If in respect to certain matters that are being decided upon the votes are divided between several different opinions so that any of them does not have majority, the matters shall be separated and voting repeated until the majority of votes is obtained. If the votes divide to more than two opinions in respect to the monetary amount or quantity, the reasons supporting each opinion shall be discussed again; if the majority of votes cannot be obtained even then, the votes given for the highest monetary amount or quantity shall be added to the votes given for the first smaller monetary amount or quantity until the majority is obtained.
TITLE ELEVEN
DELIVERY OF WRITS AND REVIEWING CASE FILES
METHOD OF DELIVERY
Article 127 Delivery of writs shall be conducted by post, through an authorised officer of the court,
authorised legal person registered to conduct delivery, directly to the court or in some another manner prescribed by Law.
Delivery may be conducted by electronic mail. In that case it will be considered that pleading has been delivered at the moment when it has been sent by electronic mail.
Article 128 Delivery to the public authorities and legal persons shall be conducted by delivery of the
writ to the person authorised to receive writs or to the employee who happens to be in office or business premises.
Delivery to the legal person may be conducted to the branch office of the legal person if the dispute arises from legal relationship within that branch.
If the writ needs to be delivered to the public prosecutor or competent authority of the municipality, writs are being delivered to its records management office. The date of delivery of the writ to the records management office shall be considered the date of delivery.
Delivery under provisions of paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article shall also be conducted in cases when parties mentioned in these paragraphs have appointed their employee as their agent or if the party has appointed a person who is not their employee as their agent, but has not submitted his/her address.
Article 129 Delivery of summons to military persons, police officers, persons employed in land, river,
maritime or air traffic may be conducted through their headquarters or direct supervisor and where necessary delivery of other writs may also be conducted in such manner.
Article 130 When the delivery is to be conducted to persons or institutions abroad or foreigners who
enjoy immunity, delivery shall be conducted through diplomatic channels unless otherwise specified by international treaty or this Law (Article 143).
If the delivery of the writ needs to be conducted to the citizens of Montenegro living abroad, the delivery may be conducted through the competent consular or diplomatic representative office of Montenegro performing consular affairs in the country concerned. This delivery is valid only if the person to whom the delivery is made agrees to accept it.
Article 131 Delivery to the legal person with its seat abroad may be conducted through its branch or
representative office in the Republic of Montenegro.
Article 132 Delivery to persons deprived of liberty shall be conducted through the administration of
the prison or juvenile detention centre or reformatory in which the person deprived of liberty is accommodated.
Delivery is considered completed after the writ has been delivered to the addressee.
Article 133 If the legal representative or agent represents the party, the delivery shall be conducted
to the legal representative or agent.
If the party has more than one legal representative or agent, it shall suffice to carry out the delivery to one of them.
Article 134 Delivery to the lawyer who acts as the agent may be conducted by delivering documents
to a person employed in his/her law firm.
If the lawyer practices law in his/her dwelling, Article 137, paragraph 1 of this Law shall apply accordingly.
Article 135 Delivery shall be carried out every day from 07:00 until 20:00 in the dwelling or
workplace of the person to whom delivery needs to be conducted or in the court when the person happens to be there.
If the writ cannot be delivered at the address referred to in the previous paragraph and at the mentioned time, it may be delivered at any time and anywhere.
Article 136 Complaint, response to the complaint, summons to the hearing, judgment and ruling
against which interlocutory appeal is allowed, legal remedies shall be delivered to the party in person or to his/her legal representative or agent. The other writs shall be delivered in person
when this Law explicitly prescribes so or when the court deems that greater caution is necessary due to attached original documents or some other reason.
If the person to whom the delivery shall be conducted in person is not found at the place where the delivery should be conducted, the deliverer shall inquire where and when that person could be found and leave written notice with person from Article 137, paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Law, informing the person to whom delivery is due to be in his/her dwelling or workplace at a specific date and time in order to receive the writ. If after this the deliverer does not find the person to whom the delivery is meant, provisions of Article 137 of this Law shall apply and thus the delivery shall be considered complete.
Article 137 If the person to whom the delivery is directed is not found at his/her dwelling, the writ
shall be delivered to any of adult household members who is obliged to accept the writ and if they are not found in the dwelling the writ shall be delivered to a neighbor if he/she agrees to accept it. Delivery shall thereby be considered complete.
If delivery needs to be conducted at the person's workplace and the person is not found there the delivery may be conducted to a person found in the office if he/she agrees to accept it.
Delivery of writ to another person shall not be allowed if such person is participating in litigation as the adverse party to the person to whom the delivery is to be conducted.
Persons to whom delivery shall be conducted under provisions of this Article shall deliver writ as soon as possible to the person to whom it is addressed.
Article 138 When the person to whom the writ has been addressed or adult member of his/her
household or authorised person or employee in government authority or legal person, without having any legally acceptable reason, refuses to accept the writ the deliverer shall leave it in the dwelling or in premises where the person concerned works or he/she shall put up the writ on the door of the dwelling or business premises. He/she shall indicate on the delivery note the date, hour, reasons for refusing acceptance and the place where the writ has been left whereby the writ shall be considered served.
Article 139 If it is established that a person to whom the delivery should be conducted is absent and
that the persons referred to in Article 137, paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Law may not deliver the writ on time, the writ shall be returned to the court with the note indicating where the absent person is.
Article 140 If delivery to the entity entered into the register may not be conducted to the address
indicated in the register, delivery shall be conducted by posting the writ on the court notice board, while delivery shall be considered complete after expiry of the period of eight days from the day of posting on the court notice board.
Article 141 If delivery to the natural person under provisions of Articles 136 through 139 of this Law
is not possible the deliverer shall return the writ to the court which has ordered the delivery. If the delivery is made by post the writ shall be returned to the post office of his/her permanent
residence. Notice indicating where the writ is located shall be posted on the door or in the mailbox at the address of his/her permanent residence and the deadline of 15 days shall be set for recipient to take over the writ. Returned writ shall indicate the name of deliverer, reason for such delivery and date when the notice was left to the recipient.
If the recipient fails to take over the writ within 15 days it shall be considered that the delivery was conducted on the day when the notice was left on the door or in the mailbox.
The court which ordered delivery should be notified of the delivery that was conducted as prescribed in this Article.
CHANGE OF ADDRESS
Article 142 If the party or his/her representative change address for delivery during the procedure or
before expiry of the deadline of six months after the final and enforceable decision has been rendered, they shall notify the court thereof.
If the request for review is filed against the final and enforceable decision within the deadline referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, that deadline shall be extended until expiry of six months from the delivery to the party of the decision on the review under which the review is either dismissed or rejected or the contested decision overruled.
If the motion for reopening the procedure is filed against the final and enforceable decision within the deadline referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, that deadline shall be extended until expiry of six months after rendering the decision that has become final and enforceable in the procedure against which appeal has not been filed or until expiry of the deadline of six months from the delivery of the decision upon appeal to the party.
If the final and enforceable decision is reversed in extraordinary legal remedy procedure and the case remanded for reopening, it shall be considered that the deadline referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article has not started to run.
If the party or his/her representative fail to immediately notify the court about the change of address the court shall determine that further delivery in the litigation be conducted by posting the writs on the court notice board until the party or his/her representative provide the court with a new address.
Delivery referred to in paragraph 5 of this Article shall be considered complete eight days after the notice has been posted on the court notice board.
When the agent authorised to receive writs changes address before expiry of deadlines referred to in paragraphs 1 through 3 of this Article and fails to inform the court thereof, the court shall appoint another representative for receipt of writs on behalf of the party and at the expense of the party through which the delivery shall be conducted until it receives notification from the party on appointment of the new agent.
AGENT AND REPRESENTATIVE WITH POWER FOR RECEIVING WRITS
Article 143 The plaintiff or his/her representative located abroad who do not have the agent on the
territory of Montenegro shall, when filing the complaint, appoint the agent for receiving writs in Montenegro. If they fail to do so, the court shall appoint, at the expense of plaintiff, a representative for him/her to receive writs and through this representative it shall call on him/her or his/her representative to appoint the agent to receive writs within a set deadline. If the plaintiff
or his/her representative fail to appoint agent to receive writs within a set deadline, the court shall dismiss the complaint and deliver the ruling on dismissal to the plaintiff or his/her representative through the appointed representative for the receipt of writs.
The defendant or his/her representative who are located abroad and do not have agent in Montenegro shall be directed by the court at the time of delivery of the first writ to timely appoint agent for receiving writs in Montenegro, warning them that otherwise the court shall appoint representative for receiving writs to the defendant at his/her expense and through this representative it shall inform the defendant or his/her representative of such appointment.
If the party terminates authorisation to his/her agent for receiving writs and fails to simultaneously appoint another one for that purpose, the court shall conduct delivery by posting writs on the court notice board until that party appoints another agent for receiving writs.
If the agent for receiving writs cancels authorisation and the party fails to appoint another agent within 30 days from the date when the court has been informed about the cancellation of the agent, the court shall, at the expense of the party, appoint a representative for receiving writs and conduct all deliveries through the appointed representative until it receives notification from the party of appointment of a new agent.
The plaintiff shall advance the funds needed for the plaintiff or defendant’s representative for receiving writs. If the plaintiff fails to advance funds the complaint shall be dismissed.
Provisions on appointment of the representative for receiving writs on behalf of the defendant shall also apply to informing the third party about litigation and appointment of the predecessor.
Article 144 If several persons sue jointly and they do not have a joint legal representative or agent
the court may direct them to appoint, within a set deadline, a joint agent authorised to receive writs. At the same time, the court shall inform plaintiffs who among them shall be considered a joint agent authorised to receive writs if they do not appoint such agent themselves.
Provision referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall also apply when several persons have been sued together as joint co-litigants.
IDENTIFICATION OF ADDRESS
Article 145 The competent authority shall inform the party that has legal interest about the address
of the person to whom the delivery should be conducted. Legal interest is proved by the statement of the court about filing the complaint or existence of litigation.
DELIVERY NOTE
Article 146 The recipient and deliverer shall sign the certificate of performed delivery (delivery note).
The recipient shall write on the delivery note legibly, in letters, the date of receipt.
If the recipient is illiterate or unable to sign the deliverer shall write out his/her first and last name and date of receipt in letters, indicating the reason why the recipient did not put his/her signature.
If the recipient refuses to sign the delivery note, the deliverer shall indicate that on the delivery note and put in letters the date of delivery and thereby it will be considered that the delivery has been conducted.
If delivery has been conducted in accordance with the provision of Article 136, paragraph 2 of this Law, in addition to the certification of receipt of the writ, the delivery note shall also indicate that the written notice was previously served.
If, under provisions of this Law, the writ has been delivered to another person and not to the person to whom the writ should have been served, the deliverer shall indicate on the delivery note the relationship between these two persons.
If the date of the delivery has been incorrectly indicated on the delivery note, the delivery shall be considered conducted on the date when the writ has actually been handed over.
If the delivery note has disappeared, the delivery may be proved in another way.
DELIVERY BY PARTIES
Article 147 The party may deliver pleading to the adverse party with the consent of the court except
for the writs that must be delivered in person.
In the case referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, the party shall deliver one copy in person to the adverse party in compliance with provisions of this Law prescribing delivery and one copy to the court with the notification that the delivery to the adverse party has already been conducted.
Delivery under paragraph 2 of this Article shall be considered duly performed.
REVIEWING AND TRANSCRIBING FILES
Article 148 Parties shall be entitled to review and transcribe case files related to the litigation in
which they participate.
Reviewing and transcribing of certain files may be permitted to other persons who have justified interest to do so.
Permission shall be granted by the judge or President of the Panel when the procedure is underway and when the procedure has been terminated it shall be granted by the President of the court or employee of the court designated by him/her.
TITLE TWELVE
COSTS OF PROCEDURE
LITIGATION COSTS
Article149 Litigation costs shall include expenses incurred during the procedure or in connection
therewith.
Litigation costs shall also include the remuneration for work of attorneys and other persons whose right to remuneration is envisaged by Law.
Article 150 Each party shall individually and in advance bear the costs incurred by his/her actions.
Article 151 When the party proposes presentation of evidence he/she shall, pursuant to the court
order and in advance, deposit the amount required for covering the costs to be incurred by the presentation of evidence.
The court shall reject presentation of evidence if the amount required for bearing the costs is not deposited within the deadline set by the court.
Exceptionally from the provision of paragraph 2 of this Article, if the court orders presentation of evidence ex officio in order to establish facts referring to the application of Article 4, paragraph 3 of this Law and the parties fail to deposit the amount that has been set, the costs of the presentation of evidence shall be paid out from the court funds.
Article 152 The party that has lost the litigation in its entirety shall bear costs of adverse party and
his/her intervener.
If the party was partially successful in the litigation the court may, depending on the success achieved, order each party to bear their own costs or order one party to bear a proportionate part of costs of the other party and the intervener.
The court may order that one party bears all the costs incurred by the adverse party and his/her intervener if the adverse party failed to succeed in proportionately small part of his/her claim and no separate costs were incurred in connection to that part.
On the basis of the outcome of the presentation of evidence, the court shall decide if the costs referred to in Article 151 paragraph 3 of this Law shall be borne by one or both parties or whether these costs shall be borne from court funds.
Article 153 When deciding on the costs that are to be reimbursed to the party, the court shall take
into account only the costs necessary for conducting the litigation. When deciding which costs have been necessary and the amount thereof, the court shall thoroughly evaluate all circumstances.
Rewards and remunerations for the work of attorneys shall be measured up according to the valid tariff.
Article 154 Regardless of the outcome of the litigation, the party shall reimburse costs to the adverse
party which have been incurred by his/her fault or incident that happened to him/her.
The court may decide that legal representative or agent of the party reimburse costs to the adverse party which have been incurred by his/her guilt.
Requests for reimbursement of costs referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article shall be determined in a ruling rendered by the court, separately from the decision on the main subject matter.
Article 155 If the defendant has not presented the cause for the complaint, and in response to the
complaint or at the preliminary hearing or at the main hearing if the preliminary hearing has not been held, and before starting deliberation on the main subject matter, he/she acknowledges the statement of claims the plaintiff shall reimburse litigation costs to the defendant.
Article 156 The plaintiff who withdraws the complaint shall reimburse litigation costs to the adverse
party, except if the withdrawal occurred immediately after the defendant has met the claim.
The party who waives legal remedy shall reimburse costs to the adverse party incurred with regard to the legal remedy.
Article 157 A judicial settlement shall also contain the agreement on costs.
If the parties fail to reach agreement each party shall bear their own costs.
The costs of attempted but unsuccessful settlement shall be included in the litigation costs.
Article 158 If the statement of claims is accepted in the dispute on secured right for securing the
object and the court finds that the defendant being creditor in the enforcement procedure has had justified reasons to believe that rights of third parties over these objects do not exist, it shall decide that each party bear their costs.
Article 159 Co-litigants shall bear costs in equal shares.
If there is a considerable difference with respect to their share in the disputed matter, the court shall proportionally determine the share of costs to be borne by each co-litigant.
Costs incurred by special litigation actions of individual co-litigants shall fall within responsibility of the other co-litigants.
Co-litigants who are jointly liable for the liability arising from in the main subject matter shall be jointly liable also for the costs awarded to the adverse party.
Article 160 If the appointed predecessor takes the role of the defendant, the original defendant may
not file the request for the reimbursement of costs in the litigation from which he/she has withdrawn.
If the predecessor succeeds in the litigation he/she may claim reimbursement of costs of the original defendant as part of his/her costs.
If the procedure terminates unfavorably for the new defendant, he/she shall reimburse costs to the plaintiff which the original defendant caused by his/her actions.
Article 161 At the specific request of the party, the court shall decide on the reimbursement of costs.
The party shall precisely define in his/her request the costs whose reimbursement is required, enclosing the evidence for the costs incurred unless they are already contained in the case files.
The request for reimbursement of costs shall be filed by the party not later than upon the completion of the deliberation which precedes rendering of the decision on costs and if the decision is to be rendered without a prior deliberation the party shall include the request for reimbursement of costs in the motion to be decided by the court.
The court shall decide on the request for reimbursement of costs either in judgment or in the ruling which concludes the procedure before that court.
In the course of the procedure, the court shall decide on reimbursement of costs by the separate ruling only when the right to the reimbursement of costs does not depend on the decision on the main subject matter.
In the case referred to Article 156 of this Law, if the withdrawal of the complaint or waiver of legal remedy have not taken place at the hearing, the request for reimbursement of costs may be filed within 15 days upon the receipt of the notification on the waiver.
Article 162 When rendering partial judgment or interim judgment, the Court may determine that the
decision on costs be left for a later judgment.
Article 163 When the court dismisses or rejects a legal remedy it shall also decide on the costs
incurred in the procedure upon the legal remedy.
When the court overrules the decision against which the legal remedy has been filed or reverses that decision and dismisses the complaint it shall decide on the costs of entire procedure.
When the decision against which the legal remedy has been filed is reversed and the case has been remanded the costs of the procedure on legal remedy shall be decided in final decision.
The court may act in accordance with the provision of paragraph 3 of this Article also in the case when it only partially reverses the decision against which legal remedy has been filed.
Article 164 Decision on costs included in the judgment may be contested only by an appeal against
the ruling provided that the decision on the main subject matter is not contested at the same time.
If one party contests the judgment only in respect to the costs and the other one in the part related to the main subject matter the higher court shall decide on both legal remedies by one decision.
COSTS INCURRED IN THE PROCEDURE ON PROVISION OF EVIDENCE
Article 165 The party who has filed the motion for provision of evidence shall reimburse costs
incurred in the procedure for the provision of evidence. He/she shall also reimburse costs to the adverse party or the temporarily appointed representative.
The party may subsequently recover those costs as the part of litigation costs depending on the success in the litigation.
EXEMPTION FROM PAYING COSTS OF THE PROCEDURE
Article 166 The court shall exempt the party from paying the costs of the procedure if
according to his/her general financial situation the party may not bear the costs without jeopardizing necessary support of himself/herself and his/her family.
Exemption from payment of the costs of the procedure shall include exemption from paying court charges and depositing advance payment for the costs of witnesses, expert witnesses, on the spot investigation and court advertisements.
The court may exempt the party only from payment of charges if such payment of charges would considerably reduce resources for supporting the party and his/her family members.
When rendering decision on the exemption from payment of the costs of the procedure the court shall carefully consider all circumstances and especially take into account value of the dispute, number of persons supported by the party and income of the party and his/her family members.
The decision on exemption from the payment of the costs of procedure shall be rendered by the court within eight days from the date when the request has been filed.
Article 167 The decision on exemption from the payment of the costs of procedure shall be rendered
by the first instance court at the motion of the party.
Together with the motion the party shall also submit the statement of the competent authority on his/her financial situation.
The statement on financial situation shall indicate the amount of taxes paid by the household and individual members of the household, as well as other sources of their income and general financial situation of the party to whom the statement has been issued.
When necessary, the court may ex officio obtain necessary information and notifications about financial situation of the party requesting exemption and it may also hear the adverse party thereof.
Appeal against the court ruling which approves the motion of the party shall not be allowed.
Article 168 When the party based on his/her financial situation is not able to bear costs of attorney at
law the first instance court shall, at the party’s request, order that he/she be represented by an agent if that is necessary for protection of party’s rights.
The party to whom the agent has been appointed shall be exempted from paying the actual expenses and remuneration for the appointed agent.
President of the first instance court shall appoint attorney at the law as an agent.
An appointed agent may request to be exempted due to justified reasons and the judge conducting procedure for the case shall decide thereon. Appeal against the decision on exemption of the agent shall not be allowed.
Article 169 When the party is completely exempted from paying the costs of procedure (Article 166,
paragraph 2), as well as in case from Article 168, paragraph 1 of this Law, the advance for the costs for witnesses, expert witnesses, on the spot investigation, issuance of the court advertisement and actual expenses and remuneration of the appointed agent shall be paid from the court funds.
Article 170 During the procedure, the first instance court may reverse the ruling on exemption from
the payment of costs of the procedure and appointment of the agent if it establishes that the party is able to bear costs of the procedure. In such cases the court shall decide whether the party shall entirely or partially reimburse costs and charges which he/she has previously been exempted from, as well as actual expenses and remuneration of appointed agent.
Amounts advanced from the court funds shall be reimbursed first.
Article 171 Charges and costs advanced from the court funds, as well as actual expenses and
remuneration of appointed agent shall constitute part of litigation costs.
Under provisions on reimbursement of costs, the court shall decide on reimbursement of these costs by the adverse party that has been exempted from the payment of the costs of procedure.
The first instance court shall ex officio collect charges and costs paid from the court funds from the party obliged to reimburse those costs.
If the adverse party, that has been exempted from the payment of the costs of procedure, has been bound to reimburse litigation costs and it is established that he/she is not able to bear the costs, the court may subsequently order that the costs referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article be entirely or partially paid by the party who has been exempted from the payment of costs of the procedure from the part awarded. Thus the right of the party to request reimbursement from the adverse party for what he/she has already paid shall not be affected.
TITLE THIRTEEN
LEGAL AID
Article 172 Courts shall provide legal aid to one other in civil procedure.
If the court which was requested to provide legal aid is not competent to conduct the action which it was requested to conduct, it shall pass the request to the competent court or other public authority and notify the court from which it had received the request thereof. If it is not familiar with the competent court or the public authority, it shall send the request back.
Article 173 Courts shall provide legal aid to foreign courts in cases envisaged by an international
treaty and in the event of existence of reciprocity on the provision of legal aid. In case of doubt regarding the existence of reciprocity the Ministry of Justice shall produce explanation.
The court shall deny legal aid to a foreign court if the performance of the action requested is contrary to the public order. In that case the court competent for the provision of legal aid shall ex officio submit the case to the Supreme Court to render final decision.
Provision of Article 172, paragraph 2 of this Law shall apply when handling requests from the foreign court.
Article 174 The courts shall provide legal aid to foreign courts as prescribed by national law. The
action, which is the subject of the request of a foreign court, may also be taken in the manner requested by the foreign court if such action is not in contravention with public order.
Article 175 Unless otherwise prescribed by international treaty, courts shall act on request from
foreign courts only if they have been submitted through diplomatic channels and if requests and attachments thereto are composed in the language officially used in the court or if the certified translation to that language is enclosed.
Article 176 Unless otherwise prescribed by international treaty, the requests of the domestic courts
for legal aid shall be delivered to foreign courts through diplomatic channels. Requests and attachments thereto shall be composed in the language of the country from which aid is requested or their certified translation in that language shall be enclosed as well.
TITLE FOURTEEN
CONTEMPT OF COURT
Article 177 In the course of procedure the court shall impose a fine in the amount of EUR 1 000 on
the party, legal representative, agent or intervener who tend to abuse through their civil actions the rights recognized under this Law.
If the action referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article caused damage to some of the participants the court shall award the aggrieved party, upon his/her request, the compensation of damage.
Article 178 The court shall impose fine in the amount of EUR 1 000 on a person or other participant
in the procedure who insults the court in the pleading.
If the person participating in the procedure or person attending the hearing insults the court or other participants in the procedure, impedes the work or fails to obey orders of the judge concerning maintenance of order, the judge shall give warning to him/her. In case the warning is unsuccessful, the judge shall order the cautioned person to leave the courtroom or impose fine in the amount of EUR 1 000 and he/she may also order the person to leave and impose the fine on him/her.
If the party and his/her agent are ordered to leave the courtroom, the hearing shall be held in their absence as well. If the agent in the further course of the procedure carries out activities referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article the court may reverse their representation.
When the court imposes fine or orders an attorney or law trainee acting as an agent to leave the courtroom, he/she shall notify the Bar Association thereof.
Article 179 The court shall impose fine up to the amount of EUR 500.00 on the agent authorised for
the receipt of writs if in contravention with the provisions of Article 142 of this Law he/she fails to inform the court about the change of address.
The court shall, at the request of the party, order the agent for the receipt of writs to reimburse costs incurred by unjustified failure to notify the court about the change of address.
Article 180 The court shall impose fine up to the amount of EUR 500.00 on persons who obstruct
delivery of writs, conscientiously preventing or hampering the application of the provisions of this Law regarding delivery.
The court shall, at the request of the party, order the person referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article to reimburse costs incurred by the his/her behavior described under paragraph 1.
Article 181 If the duly summoned witness fails to appear as well as to justify his/her absence or if
he/she leaves the place of hearing without permission or justified reason, the court shall order
that he/she be brought in by force, bear the costs of his/her bringing in and shall fine him/her with the amount of EUR 500.00.
If the witness appears and refuses to testify or answer a certain question despite warning of the consequences and the court determines that his/her reasons for refusal are unjustified, it shall fine him/her with the amount of up to EUR 500.00 and if he/she still refuses to testify it may order his/her imprisonment. Imprisonment shall last until the witness consents to testify or until his/her interrogation becomes unnecessary, but it shall not exceed 30 days.
The court shall, at the request of the party, order the witness to reimburse costs incurred by his/her unjustified absence or unjustified refusal to testify.
If the witness subsequently justifies his/her absence, the court shall reverse its ruling on the fine and may exempt the witness entirely or partially from the reimbursement of costs. The court may revoke its ruling on the fine also when the witness subsequently consents to testify.
Article 182 The court shall fine expert witness up to the amount of EUR 500.00 when he/she fails to
deliver findings and opinions within the set deadline or unjustifiably fails to appear at the hearing, although duly summoned.
The court shall impose the fine referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article on the expert witness who refuses to perform expert evaluation without justified reason.
The court shall, at the request of the party, order the expert to reimburse costs incurred by his/her failure to submit findings and opinions, unjustified absence or unjustified refusal to perform expert evaluation.
The court may revoke ruling on the fine under the conditions referred to in Article 181, paragraph 4 of this Law.
Provisions of this Article shall accordingly apply to court interpreters.
Article 183 If the person who has been fined under the provisions of this Law fails to pay the fine
within the set deadline, the fine shall be replaced by imprisonment sentence the duration of which shall be determined by the court in accordance with the amount of the fine and under provisions of the Criminal Code, but it shall not exceed 30 days.
Article 184 Appeal against the ruling under Articles 177, 178, 179, paragraph 1, Article 181,
paragraph 1 and Article 182, paragraph 1 of this Law shall not suspend enforcement of the ruling.
Appeal against the ruling under Article 181, paragraph 2 and Article 182, paragraph 2 shall not suspend enforcement of the ruling, unless the court decision on rejecting the reasons of the witness for failing to give testimony or the answer to the certain question or reasons of refusal of the expert witness to perform expert evaluation is contested in that appeal.
Article 185 If a person that represents the Republic i.e. the competent authority of the municipality or in procedure takes action on their behalf impedes order, the court shall notify the competent authority of the Republic i.e. municipality, and may postpone the hearing and from the
competent authority of the Republic, and municipal authority require determination of another person to participate in civil procedure.
PART TWO
THE COURSE OF CIVIL PROCEDURE
TITLE FIFTEEN
Article 186 Civil procedure starts by filing the complaint (for acting, by determination and
transformation).
CONTENT OF THE COMPLAINT
Article 187 The complaint shall contain the specific claim in respect of the main subject matter and
subsidiary claims, facts on which the plaintiff bases his/her claim, evidence proving those facts and other data that are mandatory for each pleading (Article 103).
The court shall act upon the complaint even if the plaintiff has not stated legal basis of his/her statement of claims and if the plaintiff has stated such legal basis the court is not bound by it.
The plaintiff shall attach to his/her complaint a receipt on the payment of the court charge.
If the plaintiff fails to pay the prescribed charge after the warning sent by the court in accordance with the regulations on court charges and if the conditions for his/her exemption from the payment of charges do not exist, the complaint shall be considered withdrawn.
COMPLAINT FILED FOR DETERMINATION
Article 188 The plaintiff may request in the complaint that the court make a determination only as to
the existence or non-existence of a right or legal relationship or the authenticity or falsity of a document.
Such complaint may be filed when the special regulations so prescribe, when the plaintiff has legal interest in court’s establishing the existence or non-existence of a right or legal relationship or authenticity or falsity of a document before the maturity of the claim arising from that relation.
If the decision on the dispute depends on the existence or non-existence of the right or legal relationship which became disputable in the course of the litigation the plaintiff may, in addition to the existing claim, file the statement of claims with the court in order for it to determine whether such a relation exists or not if the court conducting the litigation is competent to decide on such a claim.
Claims under paragraph 3 of this Article shall not be considered as an alternation of the complaint.
FILING SEVERAL STATEMENTS OF CLAIMS IN ONE COMPLAINT
Article 189 The plaintiff may state several claims in one complaint against the same defendant when
all claims arise from the same factual and legal basis. If the claims do not arise from the same factual and legal basis they may be filed in one complaint against the same defendant only when the same court has subject matter jurisdiction for each of those claims and when the same type of procedure is prescribed for all claims whereby the court finds that filing these statements of claims in one complaint contributes to the efficiency of the procedure (cumulative jointer).
The plaintiff may file two or more interrelated statements of claims in one complaint and request the court to accept the next claim if it finds that the one filed prior to it is not grounded (alternation of claims).
Under paragraph 2 of this Article the claims may be united in one complaint only if the court has subject matter jurisdiction for each of those claims and if the same type of procedure is prescribed for all claims.
After the judgment on accepting the first claim has been rendered the procedure upon the perspective claim shall cease to run.
COUNTER – CLAIM
Article 190 In the response to the complaint and at the preliminary hearing at the latest or at the first
deliberation for the main hearing if the preliminary hearing has not been held, the defendant may file the counter-claim if:
1) the counter-claim is related to the statement of claims (connected);
2) if these claims may be reimbursed (compensative);
3) if the counter-claim is filed in order to determine a right or legal relationship on whose existence or non-existence the decision on the statement of claims depends entirely or partially (prejudicial).
The counter-claim may not be filed if the court of another type has subject matter jurisdiction over the counter-claim.
After the hearing referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article the counter-claim may be filed only with the consent granted from the plaintiff.
In the case described in paragraph 1, item 1 of this Article the court may decide to separate the counter-complaint procedure if so required by reasons of effectiveness.
ALTERNATION OF THE COMPLAINT
Article 191 The plaintiff may alter the complaint before conclusion of the preliminary hearing at the
latest or beginning of the main hearing if the preliminary hearing has not been held. In such case
the court is bound to leave the defendant an adequate period of time for preparation for the hearing on the altered claim if the defendant has not had enough time to do so.
After the preliminary hearing and before conclusion of the main hearing at the latest, the court may permit alternation of the complaint only if it concludes that the purpose of the alternation is not to delay the procedure and if the defendant consents to the alternation.
It shall be considered that the defendant consented to the alternation of the complaint if he/she presents arguments on the main subject matter under the altered complaint, without previously having contested the alternation.
In the case referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article, the court shall permit alternation of the complaint even when the defendant objects to alternation if the plaintiff, without his/her fault, could not have altered the complaint earlier and the defendant is in a position to present arguments on the altered complaint without causing delay to the main hearing.
If the complaint has been altered at the hearing at which defendant was not present, the court shall postpone the hearing and deliver transcript of the court record from the hearing to the defendant.
Appeal against the ruling on permiting the alternation of the complaint shall not be allowed.
Article 192 Alternation of the complaint is modification of the original statement of claims,
augmentation of the existing claim or statement of another claim in addition to the existing one.
If the plaintiff alters the complaint in such a way that he/she, because of circumstances brought about after the complaint has been filed, claims another object or amount of money on the same factual basis the defendant may not object to such alternation.
The complaint shall not be considered altered if the plaintiff altered legal basis of the claim, reduced the claim, or modified, supplemented or rectified certain statements whereby the statement of claims remained unchanged.
Article 193 Under conditions referred to in Article 191 of this Law, the plaintiff may alter his/her
complaint by suing another person instead of the original defendant.
Consent of the person who is to join the litigation instead of the original defendant shall be required for the alternation of the complaint under paragraph 1 of this Article and if the original defendant has already presented arguments on the main subject matter, consent of the defendant shall also be required.
The person joining the litigation instead of the original defendant shall accept the litigation in the state existing at the moment he/she enters the litigation.
WITHDRAWAL OF THE COMPLAINT
Article 194 The plaintiff may withdraw the complaint without consent of the defendant before the
defendant provides response to the complaint.
The complaint may also be withdrawn later, before conclusion of the main hearing if the defendant grants consent thereto. If the defendant does not make statement thereof within eight
days from the date of the receipt of the notification of withdrawal the complaint, it shall be considered that he/she has consented to withdrawal.
If the complaint has been withdrawn the court shall render ruling which determines that the complaint has been withdrawn. Such ruling shall be delivered to the defendant only if the complaint has been previously delivered to him/her.
Withdrawn complaint shall be considered as not having been filed and may be filed again.
EXISTENCE OF LITIGATION
Article 195 Litigation shall start to run from the date the complaint is delivered to the defendant.
With respect to the claim put forward by the party in the course of the procedure, the litigation shall start to run from the moment of notification of the adverse party of the claim.
During the course of litigation, a new litigation may not be initiated among the same parties regarding the same claim and if such litigation is initiated the court shall reject the complaint.
The first instance court shall ex officio have due regard to whether another litigation between the same parties regarding the same claim is already underway.
Article 196 If one of the parties alienates an object or the right that is the subject of the litigation, this
shall not prevent continuation of the litigation.
The person who acquired the object or the right that is subject of the litigation may enter the procedure as plaintiff or defendant only if the parties grant consent thereto.
In the case referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, judgment becomes effective either tp the benefit or against the acquirer.
TITLE SIXTEEN
CO - LITIGANTS
Article 197 Several individuals may institute or be subject to civil procedure in one complaint (co-
litigants) if:
1) they are in legal relationship with regard to the disputed matter or if their rights and obligations arise from the same factual and legal basis (material co-litigants);
2) subject matter of the dispute are claims or obligations of the same type based on an essentially similar factual and legal basis and if there is subject matter and territorial jurisdiction of the same court for each claim and each defendant (formal co-litigants);
3) this is prescribed by another law.
Before conclusion of the preliminary hearing or deliberation for the main hearing if the preliminary hearing has not been held and under conditions referred to in paragraph 1 of this
Article, a new plaintiff may join the plaintiff or the complaint may be extended to include another defendant with his/her consent.
Person joining the complaint or person to whom the complaint is being extended shall accept the status of the litigation at the date of the joiner.
Article 198 Plaintiff may institute procedure against two or more defendants in one complaint by
requesting that the statement of claims be accepted against the subsequent defendant if it has been finally refused with a view to the one who is stated in the complaint before him/her (subsidiary co-litigation).
Under paragraph 1 of this Article the plaintiff may institute procedure against two or more defendants in one complaint only if he/she states the same claim against each one of them or states different interrelated claims against each one of them and if the same court has subject matter and territorial jurisdiction for each claim.
Article 199 The person, entirely or partially claiming a matter or a right which is the subject of
litigation between other people may sue both parties in one complaint before the court where the procedure is underway before final and enforceable conclusion of the procedure is reached (main intervention).
If the court decides to stay the procedure in the first litigation the judgment by which the claim of the main intervener has been accepted is considered prejudicial.
Article 200 The main debtor and warrantor may be sued together if that it is not in contravention with
the substance of their warranty agreement.
Article 201 Each co-litigant shall be independent party in the litigation and his/her actions or
omissions shall neither benefit nor harm other co-litigants.
Article 202 If, according to law or due to the nature of legal relationship, the dispute may be resolved
only equally for all co-litigants (joint co-litigants) they shall be considered as one litigant party, so that if certain co-litigants omit a litigation action, the effect of litigation actions taken by other co- litigants shall be extended to include those who have not undertaken these actions.
If co-litigants take different litigation actions the court takes into account that action which is the most favourable for them.
Article 203 If deadlines for performing certain litigation action for individual joint co-litigants expire at
different times, such litigation action may be commenced by any co-litigant for which the period for commencement of such action is still running.
Article 204 Each co-litigant shall be entitled to file motions regarding the course of the litigation.
TITLE SEVENTEEN
PARTICIPATION OF THIRD PARTIES IN LITIGATION
PARTICIPATION OF INTERVENERS IN LITIGATION
Article 205 A person having legal interest in success of one party in the ongoing litigation between
other individuals may join that party.
Intervener may join ongoing litigation before the decision on the statement of claims becomes final and enforceable and during the extraordinary legal remedy procedure.
A statement on joining the litigation may be given by the intervener at the hearing or in the pleading.
The pleading of intervener shall be delivered to both litigants and if the statement of intervener has been given at the hearing, the transcript of that part of the record shall be delivered only to the litigant who failed to appear at the hearing.
Article 206 Each party may contest participation of intervener in the procedure and propose that the
participation of the intervener be denied.
Until the ruling on denying participation of an intervener becomes final and enforceable the intervener may participate in the procedure and his/her litigation actions may not be excluded.
Interlocutory appeal against court decision on accepting participation of intervener shall not be allowed.
Article 207 When joining the litigation, the intervener shall accept litigation in the existing state at the
moment he/she joins. In the further course of the litigation he/she shall be authorised to file motions and take other litigation actions within time limits in which the party he/she has joined might take actions.
If the intervener has joined the litigation before the decision on the statement of claims has become final and enforceable he/she shall also be entitled to file an extraordinary legal remedy.
If the intervener files legal remedy, the copy of that same pleading shall also be delivered to the party he/she has joined.
Litigation actions of the intervener have legal effect on the party he/she has joined if they do not contravene actions of the party.
After the consent granted by litigants, the intervener may enter the litigation as a party instead of the party he/she has joined.
Article 208
If legal effect of the judgment also applies on the intervener, he/she has the status of joint co-litigant (Article 202).
The intervener with the status of joint co-litigant may file extraordinary legal remedy also in the litigation in which he/she did not participate as an intervener before the decision on the statement of claims becomes final and enforceable.
APPOINTMENT OF PREDECESSOR
Article 209 The person who has been sued as a proprietor of an object or user of a right, who claims
that he/she holds the object or exercises the right on behalf of a third party may at the preliminary hearing at the latest or if preliminary hearing has not been held then at the main hearing, before presenting arguments on the main subject matter, invite that third party (predecessor) through the court to enter the litigation as a party.
Consent of the plaintiff on entering of the predecessor in the litigation instead of defendant is required only when the plaintiff sets against the defendant such claims that do not depend on whether the defendant has the object or exercises the right on behalf of the predecessor or not.
If the predecessor who has been duly summoned fails to appear at the hearing or refuses to enter the litigation, the defendant may not refuse to enter the litigation.
NOTIFYING THE THIRD PARTY ON LITIGATION PROCEDURE
Article 210 If the defendant or the plaintiff need to notify the third party about the initiated procedure
in order to create a certain civil law effect, they can do it at any time before the decision in the procedure becomes final and enforceable by a pleading submitted through the civil court in which they will indicate the reason for notification and describe the state of the litigation.
The party who has notified the third party on the litigation may not, due to that reason, request the stay of the procedure that has been initiated, prolongation of the deadlines or postponement of the hearing.
TITLE EIGHTEEN
STAY AND SUSPENSION OF PROCEDURE
Article 211 The procedure shall be stayed if:
1) the party dies;
2) the party loses litigation capacity while having no agent in that litigation;
3) legal representative of the party dies or his/her authorisation of representation ceases to be valid, while the party has no agent in that litigation;
4) the party who is a legal person ceases to exist or when the competent authority validly decides on prohibition of business practice;
5) the motion for initiation of bankruptcy procedure is filed in disputes where the defendant is a bankruptcy debtor;
6) when the legal consequences of opening the liquidation procedure occur;
7) the court ceases to function due to war or other causes;
8) it is so prescribed by another law.
Article 212 In addition to the cases explicitly prescribed by this Law, the court shall determine the
stay of procedure if:
1) it has decided not to resolve a preliminary matter on its own (Article 14);
2) the party is located in the region from which the court is not accessible due to emergency conditions (flood and the like).
The court may order a stay of the procedure if the decision on the statement of claims depends on whether a criminal or commercial offence prosecutable ex officio has been committed, if it depends on who the offender is and if he/she is responsible and particularly if there is a doubt that the witness or expert witness has given false testimony or if the document used as evidence is false.
Article 213 All deadlines set for commencing litigation actions shall be terminated during the stay of
the procedure.
During the stay of the procedure, the court may not take any actions in the procedure, but if the stay has occurred after the completion of the main hearing the court may render decision on the grounds of that hearing.
Litigation actions taken by one party during the stay of procedure shall not have legal effect on the other party. Their effect shall start only after the procedure has been resumed.
Article 214 The procedure stayed due to reasons stated in Article 211, paragraphs 1 through 4
of this Law shall resume when an heir or a trustee of hereditary property, new legal representative, legal successors of a legal person take over the procedure or when the court, at the motion of the adverse party, invites them to do so.
The procedure stayed for the reason specified in article 211, item 5 of this Law shall continue when the bankruptcy court lifts moratorium.
If the court has stayed the procedure due to the reasons stated in Article 212, paragraph 1, item 1 and paragraph 2 of this Law the procedure shall resume when it is validly concluded before the court or other competent authority or when the court establishes that the reasons for waiting its conclusion cease to exist.
In all other cases the stayed procedure shall resume at the motion of the party as soon as the reasons for the stay cease to exist.
Deadlines that have ceased to run due to the stay of procedure shall start to run anew for the party concerned from the day when the court delivers the ruling on resumption of the procedure to that party.
Delivery of ruling on resumption of the procedure to the party who did not file the motion for resumption of the procedure shall be conducted in accordance with provisions of Article 136 of this Law.
Article 215 Appeal against the ruling that determines (Article 211) or orders (Article 212) the stay of
procedure shall not suspend enforcement of the ruling.
If at the hearing the court denies the motion to stay the procedure and decides to immediately continue the procedure, interlocutory appeal against such ruling shall not be allowed.
Article 216 The procedure shall be suspended if the party dies or ceases to exist, if in the dispute it
is decided on the rights that are not assigned to his/her heirs or legal successors.
In the cases referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, the ruling on suspension of the procedure shall be delivered to the adverse party, heirs or legal successors of the party after they have been identified.
At the request of the adverse party or ex officio, the court shall appoint temporary representative to the heirs of deceased party to whom it will deliver the ruling on suspension of the procedure if it establishes that the probate procedure might last longer.
Ruling on suspension of the procedure that has been rendered due to the fact that legal person ceased to exist shall be delivered to the adverse party and legal successor of the legal person if it exits.
Provisions on suspension of the procedure shall accordingly apply to time limits for commencement of certain actions until the ruling on suspension of the procedure becomes final and enforceable.
TITLE NINETEEN
EVIDENCE AND PRESENTATION OF EVIDENCE
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 217 Each party shall present facts and propose evidence which serve as a basis for his/her
claim or which serve to contest statements and evidence of the adverse party.
Presentation of evidence includes all facts that are important for rendering the decision.
The court shall determine which evidence will be presented for the purpose of establishing relevant facts.
Article 218 Generally known facts and facts known to the court in performance of its function need
not be proved.
Facts admitted by the party during litigation need not be proved, but the court may order that these facts also be proved if it finds that the parties by admitting them tend to dispose of claims of which they cannot dispose (Article 4 paragraph 3).
Taking into consideration all the circumstances, the court shall establish whether the fact that was first admitted and later entirely or partially denied by the party shall be considered as admitted or contested and whether it restricted confession by adding other facts.
Facts presumed under the law need not be proved, however non-existence of these facts may be subject to proving, unless otherwise prescribed by law.
Article 219 If the court, based on presented evidence (Article 9), may not determine a fact with
certainty, it shall decide on the existence of that fact by applying rules on the burden of proof.
The party that claims a right bears the burden of proof of the fact which is relevant for its qualification or exercise, unless otherwise prescribed by law.
The party that contests existence of a right bears the burden of proof of the fact which has prevented its qualification or exercise or during which it has ceased to exist, unless otherwise prescribed by law.
Article 220 If it is established that a party is entitled to the compensation of damages, monetary sum
or things that are replaceable, but the amount of money or the quantity of things may not be precisely determined or might be determined only with disproportionate difficulties, the court shall decide on the matter according to its own evaluation.
Article 221 Evidence shall be presented at the main hearing.
The court may decide that certain pieces of evidence be presented before another court (requested court). In such case, the record of the presented evidence shall be read at the main hearing.
When the court decides that a piece of evidence be presented before the requested court, the request for presentation of evidence shall describe status of the matter according to the information from the case files with particular emphasis on circumstances which require special attention during the presentation of evidence.
Parties shall be informed about the hearing for presentation of evidence before the requested court.
During the presentation of evidence the requested court shall have the same powers as the requesting court during the presentation of evidence at the main hearing.
Interlocutory appeal against the court ruling which entrusts the hearing of evidence to the requested court shall not be allowed.
Article 222 If, due to circumstances, it may be assumed that presentation of evidence will not be
possible within reasonable time frame or if the evidence is to be presented abroad the court shall determine by its ruling on the presentation of evidence the deadline for the presentation of evidence.
After the set deadline has expired the hearing shall be conducted regardless of the fact that the evidence has not been presented.
ON-THE-SPOT INVESTIGATION
Article 223 On-the-spot investigation shall be conducted when the direct observation of the court is
required for the determination of a fact or clarification of a circumstance.
On-the-spot investigation may be conducted with the participation of expert witnesses.
Article 224 If the object that needs to be investigated may not be brought before the court or its
bringing would incur significant costs the court shall conduct on-the-spot investigation and take down the record thereon.
Article 225 If the object kept by one of the parties or the third party is to be investigated, provisions
of this Law on obtaining documents from parties or third parties shall accordingly apply.
DOCUMENTS
Article 226 A document issued in the prescribed form by a public authority within the limits of its
competence, i.e. institution or other legal entity under public authority entrusted by law (public document) proves authenticity of what is confirmed or determined by it.
The same evidential value shall be granted to other documents that have under special regulations been granted the same status as public documents in terms of evidential value.
It shall be allowed to prove that the facts in the public document have been falsely established or that the document has been issued irregularly.
Should the authenticity of the document be brought in question by the court, it may request from the authority from which it originates to make a statement in that regard.
Article 227 Unless otherwise prescribed by international treaty, foreign public documents that have
been duly certified and also meet the condition of reciprocity shall have the same evidential value as domestic public documents.
Article 228 The party shall submit by himself/herself the document proposed as evidence in support
of his/her statements.
The document composed in a foreign language shall be submitted with a certified translation by a permanent court translator.
If the document is in the possession of a public authority or a legal person exercising public power and the very party may not have the document either submitted or presented the court shall, at the request of the party, obtain such document.
Article 229 When one party proposes the document and claims it is in the possession of another
party, the court shall order that party to submit the document within a set deadline.
The party may not refuse to submit the document if he/she had proposed that document as the evidence corroborating his/her statements in the litigation or if his/her obligation to submit or present the document in question is prescribed by law or if the document, according to its content, is considered to be common for both parties.
With respect to the right of the party to refuse to submit other documents, provisions of Articles 233 and 234 of this Law shall apply accordingly.
When the party that is requested to submit the document denies possession of the document, the court may hear evidence in order to determine that fact.
Taking into consideration all the circumstances, the court shall on the basis of its own evaluation determine relevance of the party’s refusal to act upon the ruling of the court which requires submission of the document or his/her denial of possession of the document despite contrary opinion of the court.
Interlocutory appeal against court decision referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall not be allowed.
Article 230 At the request of the party, the court may order the third party to present the document
that serves as proof to determine a relevant fact. The third party may deny presentation of the document under provisions of Articles 233 and 234 of this Law.
Before issuance of the decision as to which third party is required to bring the document, the court shall invite the third party to make statement on the matter.
If the third party denies his/her obligation to present the document in his/her possession the court shall decide whether the third party is obliged to present the document.
If the third party denies possession of the document the court may decide to hear the evidence in order to establish that fact.
Final and enforceable ruling on obligation of the third party to present the document may be enforced through the competent court according to the enforcement procedure rules.
The third party shall be entitled to reimbursement of costs incurred as a result of the presentation of documents. Provisions of Article 242 of this Law shall apply accordingly in such case.
WITNESSES
Article 231 Any person summoned as a witness shall respond to the summons and, unless
otherwise prescribed by this Law, he/she shall testify.
Only persons capable of giving information about the facts that are being proved may be interrogated as witnesses.
A child may be heard as a witness if the court on the basis of the opinion of a competent authority or expert finds that he/she is capable of testifying.
Article 232 If the person, by giving testimony, would breach his/her duty to keep an official, state or
military secret he/she may not be heard as witness until the competent authority discharges him/her from that duty.
Article 233 Witness may refuse to testify on:
1) what has been divulged to him/her by a party, in his/her capacity of agent of the party;
2) what has been confessed to him/her by the party or another person, in his/her capacity of a religious confessor;
3) facts learnt by the witness in his/her capacity of an attorney at law or doctor or during the exercise of some other occupation or some other business if there is an obligation to keep as secret the matters learnt in the exercise of that occupation or business.
The court shall instruct those persons that they may refuse to testify.
Article 234 Witness may refuse to answer particular questions if there are justified reasons and
particularly if such answer would cause severe disgrace, considerable property damage or criminal prosecution to him/her, his/her blood relatives in the direct line up to any degree and in the lateral line up to and including the third degree, his/her marital or non-marital partner or in- laws up to and including the second degree even if the marriage has ended, as well as his/her guardian or person under guardianship, adoptive parent or adopted child.
The court shall inform the witness that he/she may refuse to answer the question that has been put.
Article 235 The witness may not refuse to testify, on the basis of potential property damage, on legal
actions to which he/she was present as invited witness, on actions which he/she had undertaken in respect to the dispute as legal predecessor or representative of one of the parties, on the facts related to the property relations conditioned by family or marriage relations, on the facts that are related to birth, marriage or death or when he/she is bound under special regulations to report or make a statement.
Article 236 Justifiability of reasons for refusing to testify or answer certain questions shall be
evaluated by the court before which the witness is to testify. Where necessary, the parties shall be previously heard thereof.
Parties shall not be entitled to file interlocutory appeal against the ruling referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, while the witness may contest the ruling in an appeal against the ruling on the fine or imprisonment he/she was imposed because of his/her denying to testify or give the requested answer (Article 181, paragraph 2).
Article 237
The party proposing a certain person to be heard as witness shall in advance state the subject of that person’s testimony, his/her name, surname and the place of temporary residence.
Article 238 Witnesses shall be summoned by delivery of written summons which indicate the name
and surname, occupation of the summoned, time and place of the hearing, the note on the case for which he/she is summoned and an indication that he/she is summoned in the capacity of a witness. The summons shall contain warning of the witness in terms of the consequences of his/her unjustified absence (Article 181) and his/her right to the reimbursement of costs (Article 242).
Juvenile who has not turned 16 years of age shall be summoned as a witness through parents or legal representatives.
Witnesses who may not respond to the summons due to their age, illness or serious physical disabilities may be heard in their dwelling or premises in which they reside.
Article 239 Witnesses shall be heard individually without presence of those witnesses who shall be
heard afterwards. Witness shall answer verbally.
The witness shall first be informed about the obligation to speak the truth and not to withhold anything and thereupon he/she shall be warned of the consequences of giving a false testimony.
The witness shall then be asked about his/her name and surname, father’s name, occupation, place of temporary residence, place of birth, age and his/her relation with the parties.
Article 240 Following general questions, witness shall be examined to present everything about facts
he/she is to testify about and then he/she may be asked questions for the purpose of verification, supplementation or clarification. It is not allowed to pose the question formulated in such way to already contain the desired response.
The witness shall always be asked how he/she has learnt the facts he/she is testifying about.
Witnesses may be confronted with each other if relevant facts from their statements are in conflict. Confronted witnesses shall be heard one by one about each fact on which they do not agree and their response shall be included in the record.
Article 241 The witness who does not speak the language in which the procedure is
conducted shall be interrogated with assistance of interpreter.
If the witness is deaf, the questions shall be put in writing and if he/she is dumb, he/she shall be required to answer in writing. If the hearing cannot be conducted in this manner, a person that can communicate with the witness shall be invited to act as interpreter.
The court shall warn interpreter of his/her duty of accurate interpretation of the questions addressed to the witness as well as the statements given by the witness.
Article 242
The witness shall be entitled to the reimbursement of travel costs, costs for food and overnight stay as well as the compensation of the loss of earnings.
The witness should request reimbursement and where applicable the compensation for the loss of earning immediately after the hearing, otherwise he/she shall lose this right. The court shall inform the witness thereof.
In the ruling on determining the costs of witness the court shall determine that the set amount be paid from the deposited advance payment and if the advance payment has not been deposited the party shall be ordered to pay certain amount to the witness within eight days. Appeal against such ruling shall not suspend enforcement of the ruling.
EXPERT WITNESSES
Article 243 The court may decide to hear expert witnesses when the expertise which the court does
not have is necessary for establishment or clarification of a fact.
Article 244 The party proposing expert evaluation shall indicate the subject and scope of expert
evaluation in the proposal and shall also propose the person from the list of certified expert witnesses who shall provide expert evaluation.
The adverse party shall make statement on the proposed expert witness.
If the parties fail to reach agreement on the person to be appointed as the expert witness and on the subject and scope of the expert evaluation, the court shall make decision thereon.
Regardless of the agreement between parties the court may designate other expert if it finds the examination a complex one.
Article 245 One expert witness shall perform expert evaluation, but if the court finds the examination
a complex one it can designate more expert witnesses.
Expert witnesses shall predominantly be appointed from among certified court experts for a specific type of expert evaluation.
More complex expert evaluation may also be entrusted with professional institutions (hospital, chemical laboratory, university and the like).
If there are institutions specialised in specific types of expert evaluation (expert evaluation of counterfeit money, handwriting, typewriting and the like) such expert evaluations shall predominantly be entrusted with these institutions.
Article 246 Expert witnesses shall respond to the court summons and state their findings and
opinion.
The court shall exempt expert witness from the duty of providing expert evaluation, at his/her request, for reasons for which a witness may refuse to testify or give answer to a specific question.
The court may also exempt expert witness from the duty of providing expert evaluation, at his/her request, for other justified reasons. Exemption from the duty of expert evaluation may also be requested by an authorised employee of the authority or organisation where the expert witness is employed.
Article 247 Expert witness may be exempted for the same reasons for which the judge may be
exempted, but exceptionally a person who has already testified as witness may be taken as expert witness.
The party may file the request for exemption of expert witness as soon as he/she learns that there is a reason for exemption and at the latest before the beginning of presentation of evidence in expert evaluation.
The party shall indicate in his/her request for exemption the circumstances on which he/she grounds the request for exemption.
The court shall decide on the request for exemption.
Appeal against the ruling on approval of exemption of the expert witness shall not be allowed and interlocutory appeal against the ruling on rejection of the exemption of expert witness shall not be allowed.
If the party has learned about the reason for exemption after the performance of expert evaluation and objects expert evaluation for that reason, the court shall act as if the request for exemption has been filed prior to the expert evaluation.
Article 248 Expert witness shall be entitled to the reimbursement of travel costs, costs for food and
overnight stay, compensation of the loss of earning and costs of expert evaluation as well as the right to remuneration for conducted expert evaluation.
Provisions of Article 242, paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Law shall apply accordingly to the reimbursement of costs and remuneration of witness expert.
Article 249 The court shall, by a ruling, decide to hear expert evaluation which contains the following:
the name, surname and occupation of expert witness, disputed matter, scope and subject of expert evaluation and deadlines for filing the findings and opinion in writing.
Article 250 Expert witness shall be always summoned to the deliberation for the main hearing.
Transcript of the ruling referred to in Article 249 of this Law shall be delivered to the expert witness, together with the summons for the main hearing.
In the summons, the court shall advise the expert witness that he/she shall present his/her opinion conscientiously and in accordance with the rules of science and profession and warn him/her of consequences of the failure to deliver findings and opinion within the set deadline or unjustified absence from the hearing, as well as of the right to the remuneration and reimbursement of costs.
Article 251
Unless the court determines otherwise, the expert witness shall always submit to the court his/her written findings and opinion before the hearing.
The expert witness shall always elaborate his/her opinion.
Article 252 If the expert witness fails to deliver findings and opinion within the set deadline the court
shall designate another expert witness after expiry of the deadline left to the parties to state their opinion on this matter in writing.
If the expert witness submits findings or opinion which are unclear, incomplete or contradictory to themselves or to other presented evidence, the court shall invite the expert witness to supplement or correct them and set the deadline for re-submission of findings and opinion.
If the expert witness fails to submit complete and understandable findings and opinion even upon the court invitation the court shall after having heard opinion of the parties designate another expert witness.
Article 253 The court shall deliver expert witness findings and opinion to the parties in writing at least
eight days before deliberation for the main hearing.
Article 254 Deliberation for the main hearing shall be held even if the expert witness fails to appear
at the hearing.
Exceptionally from paragraph 1 of this Article, should the court find presence of the expert witness at the hearing essential for the clarification or supplementation of his/her findings and opinion it may, on proposal of the party, postpone the hearing and schedule a new one to which the expert shall be re-summoned.
Article 255 The court shall allow the expert witness to examine case files as well as to interrogate
parties and other participants with regard to the subject of expert evaluation.
Article 256 If several expert witnesses are designated to testify they may submit their shared
findings and opinions if they agree in the findings and opinions.
If findings and opinions of expert witnesses are not in agreement each expert shall submit his/her own report separately.
If the expert opinions substantially differ or if their finding is unclear, incomplete and in contradiction with themselves or with the adduced circumstances and those faults cannot be removed by repeated hearing of the expert witnesses, the expert evaluation shall be repeated by the same or other experts.
If contradictions or faults are found in the opinion of several expert witnesses or a reasonable suspicion in the regularity of the given opinion arises and the suspicion and faults cannot be removed by repeated hearing of the expert witnesses, opinions of other expert witnesses shall be sought.
Article 257 Appeal against the court ruling under Articles 249 and 252 of this Law shall not be
allowed.
Article 258 Provisions on the hearing of witnesses shall apply accordingly to hearing of the expert
witnesses unless provisions of this Law prescribe otherwise.
Article 259 Provisions on expert evaluation shall accordingly apply to interpreters.
HEARING THE PARTIES
Article 260 On proposal of the party, the court may order the presentation of evidence by hearing the
parties.
Article 261 If the court is assured that the party or the person who is to be heard as the party is not
acquainted with disputed facts or if the hearing of that party is not possible it may decide to hear the other party only.
The court shall decide that only one party is to be heard even if the other party refuses to give testimony or does not respond to court summons.
Article 262 The legal representative shall be heard for the party without litigation capacity. Where
possible, the court may decide that instead of or in addition to the legal representative the party also is heard.
The person appointed for representation of the legal person under law or general act shall be heard on behalf of that legal person.
If several persons take part as one party to the dispute the court shall decide whether to hear all of them or only some of them.
Article 263 Summons to the hearing shall be delivered to the agent of the party who shall
communicate it to the party or if the party does not have the agent it shall be delivered to the party personally or to the person who shall be heard on behalf of the party.
Summons shall indicate that the evidence shall be presented by interrogating parties at the hearing and that the party present at the hearing shall be heard regardless the absence of the other party.
Article 264 Coercive measures may not be applied against the party who fails to respond to the court
summons for the hearing, nor may the party be forced to give testimony.
Article 265 Provisions on the presentation of evidence by hearing witnesses shall also apply to the
presentation of evidence by hearing the parties, unless otherwise prescribed for the hearing the parties.
TITLE TWENTY
PROVISION OF EVIDENCE
Article 266 In case of justified belief that a piece of evidence will not be available for presentation or
that its later presentation may be hindered it may be proposed that such evidence be presented in the course of and prior to instituting the litigation.
Provision of evidence may also be requested prior to or in the course of the procedure for reopening instituted upon motion.
Article 267 If the motion for the provision of evidence has been filed in the course of civil procedure,
the court conducting this procedure shall be competent to act.
When the provision of evidence is required before initiation of the procedure, as well as in emergency cases if the litigation procedure is already underway, the competent court shall be the first instance court on whose territory objects to be examined or persons to be interrogated are located.
Article 268 In the pleading on request for the provision of evidence, the applicant shall indicate
facts to be proved, evidence to be presented and reasons for believing that the later presentation of evidence will not be possible or that the presentation shall be hindered. Name and surname of the adverse party shall be given in the pleading unless, under the circumstances, it may be concluded that he/she is unknown.
Article 269 The pleading containing motion for the provision of evidence shall be delivered to the
adverse party if he/she is known. If there is a danger of delay the court shall decide on the motion without having previously requested the adverse party to make statement.
In the ruling on acceptance of the motion, the court shall schedule the hearing for the provision of evidence, indicate facts in relation to which the evidence shall be presented and shall also indicate the evidence to be presented.
If the pleading containing motion for the provision of evidence has not been previously delivered to the adverse party, it shall be delivered together with the court ruling on acceptance of the motion for the provision of evidence.
The court may appoint temporary representative for the adverse party who is unknown or whose place of temporary residence is not known for the purpose of his/her participating at the hearing for the presentation of evidence (Article 82). This appointment need not be announced.
In emergency cases the court may decide to start hearing the evidence before the ruling on acceptance of the motion for the provision of evidence has been delivered to the adverse party.
Appeal against the court ruling on acceptance of the motion for the provision of evidence or appeal against the ruling to start hearing the evidence prior to having delivered ruling to the adverse party shall not be allowed.
Article 270 In case the evidence has been presented before the procedure has been initiated the
record on the presentation of evidence shall be kept at the court where they were presented.
If the procedure is underway and the court conducting the procedure did not conduct the procedure for the provision of evidence, the record shall be forwarded to that court.
TITLE TWENTY ONE
PREPARATION FOR THE MAIN HEARING
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 271 The court shall start preparations for the main hearing immediately upon receipt of the
complaint.
These preparations shall include initial examination of the complaint, delivery of the complaint to the defendant for mandatory response, holding preliminary hearing and scheduling the main hearing.
During the preparation for the main hearing, the parties may submit pleadings in which they indicate facts and evidence whose presentation they intend to propose.
Article 272 During the preparation for the main hearing, before the main hearing is held, the court is
authorised to decide on:
1) predecessor’s entry into the dispute;
2) participation of intervener;
3) provision of evidence;
4) alteration of complaint;
5) withdrawal of complaint;
6) stay of the procedure;
7) temporary security measures;
8) merging and separating cases;
9) setting the court’s deadlines and their extension;
10) scheduling and postponement of hearings;
11) return to the previous stage;
12) exemption of the party from paying the costs of the procedure;
13) provision of litigation costs;
14) depositing an amount to bear costs of certain litigation actions;
15) appointing expert witness;
16) appointing temporary representative;
17) delivery of court writs;
18) measures for the correction of pleadings;
19) validity of authorisations and
20) all matters related to conducting the procedure.
Appeal against decisions made in preparation for the main hearing which are related to conducting the procedure shall not be allowed.
Article 273 In the course of preparations for the main hearing the court may render judgment on the
basis of confession, judgment on the basis of waiver and default judgment and register settlement of the parties in the record.
PRELIMINARY EXAMINATION OF THE COMPLAINT
Article 274 After the preliminary examination of the complaint the court renders rulings under Article
272 of this Law, unless it is about matters that by nature or by provisions of this Law may be decided only in the further procedure.
Article 275 If the court finds that the complaint is either incomprehensible or incomplete or that there
are defects concerning capacity of the plaintiff or defendant to act as a party to the procedure or defects concerning legal representation of the party or defects concerning authorisation of the representative to institute litigation when such authorisation is needed, it shall take necessary actions prescribed by this Law in order to remedy defects.
Article 276 After the preliminary examination of the complaint the court shall render ruling on
rejection of the complaint if it finds that:
1) adjudication of the statement of claims does not fall within the competence of the court;
2) parties have agreed upon arbitration;
3) the complaint has not been filed within the prescribed deadline if special regulations prescribe deadline for filing such complaint;
4) litigation concerning the same claim is underway;
5) final and enforceable judgment has been rendered on the subject matter;
6) judicial settlement has been reached on the disputed matter, the plaintiff has waived his/her statement of claims before the court, there is no legal interest of the plaintiff for filing the complaint for determination and the plaintiff failed to remedy defects referred to in Article 81 and 106 of this Law within the required deadlines set by the court.
The court shall render ruling to declare that it is not competent and shall forward the case to a different court if it finds that it does not either have territorial or subject matter jurisdiction to adjudicate the case.
Article 277 If the court finds that there is insufficient information to render decision on the matter
raised in the course of the preliminary examination of the complaint it shall decide on that matter when it receives the response to the complaint or at the preliminary hearing, or at the deliberation for the main hearing if the preliminary hearing has not been held.
RESPONSE TO THE COMPLAINT
Article 278 The complaint with attachments thereto shall be delivered to the defendant for response
within 30 days after the day of receipt of a correct and complete complaint by the court.
Article 279 After receipt of the complaint with attachments thereto the defendant shall provide written
response to the complaint to the court within 30 days.
When serving the defendant with the complaint, the court shall inform the defendant about his/her obligation referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, required contents of the response to the complaint and consequences of not responding to the complaint within the set deadline.
Article 280 In response to the complaint, the defendant shall state possible procedural objections
and make statement as to whether he/she accepts or contests the claim put forth in the complaint and indicate all other information that every written pleading shall contain (Article 103).
If the statement of claims is contested by the defendant, response to the complaint shall also contain facts on which his/her position is grounded and evidence corroborating those facts.
Article 281 When the court finds that response to the complaint is incomprehensible or incomplete it
shall proceed in accordance with Article106 of this Law in order to remedy defects.
Article 282 If, after receipt of response to the complaint, the court finds that there are no disputable
facts between the parties and that there are no any other obstacles for rendering decision it may render decision on the dispute without scheduling the hearing.
Article 283 If the court, upon receipt of the response to the complaint, finds that the facts stated in
the complaint do not constitute basis for the statement of claims it shall render decision by which it shall dismiss the statement of claims.
Within the meaning of paragraph 1 of this Article, the statement of claims is not grounded if it is evidently in contravention with the facts stated in the complaint or if the facts on which the statement of claims is grounded are evidently in contravention with the evidence proposed by the plaintiff himself/herself or with the facts which are commonly known.
PRELIMINARY HEARING
Article 284 The court shall schedule preliminary hearing after receipt of response to the complaint.
If the defendant failed to deliver response to the complaint and there are no grounds for rendering default judgment the court shall schedule preliminary hearing after expiry of the deadline set for filing response to the complaint.
As a rule, the preliminary hearing shall be held within 30 days after delivery of the written response to the complaint by the defendant.
Article 285 Preliminary hearing is mandatory except in cases where the court, after having received
the complaint and response to the complaint, determines that there are no disputable facts between the parties (Article 282) or when the preliminary hearing is unnecessary due to the simplicity of the case.
Article 286 In the summons for the preliminary hearing, the court shall inform the parties about
consequences should they fail to appear at the preliminary hearing and that they are obliged at the preliminary hearing at the latest to present all facts on which their claims are based and propose all the evidence that they want to present in the course of procedure and shall also inform them about their obligation to bring to the hearing all the documents and items they want to use as evidence.
Summons to the preliminary hearing shall be delivered to the parties at the latest eight days before the hearing.
Article 287 Preliminary hearing shall start with a brief presentation of the complaint by the plaintiff to
be followed by brief response to the complaint by the defendant.
When required, the court shall demand from parties to clarify their statements and proposals.
Article 288 Matters related to any obstacles to further course of the procedure shall be heard after
the presentation of the complaint and response to the complaint. Evidence related to these matters may be presented at the preliminary hearing when necessary.
Upon objection of the party or ex officio the court shall decide on matters referred to in Article 276 of this Law unless otherwise prescribed by provisions of this Law.
If the court does not accept objection regarding existence of an obstacle for further course of the procedure, the decision on the objection shall be rendered at the same time as the decision on the main subject matter, except if the objection refers to territorial jurisdiction.
Interlocutory appeal against the decision referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article shall not be allowed.
Article 289 In the further course of the preliminary hearing, the proposals by parties and statement of
facts on which proposals of the parties have been grounded are discussed.
Article 290 On the basis of the results of deliberations at the preliminary hearing the court shall
decide on the matters to be discussed and the evidence to be presented at the main hearing.
The court shall reject motions which it does not hold necessary for rendering the decision and state the reasons for the rejection in the ruling.
Interlocutory appeal against the ruling referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article shall not be allowed.
In the further course of the procedure, the court shall not be bound by its previous rulings referred to in this Article.
Article 291 If the court, on motion of the party, orders hearing of the expert witness and delivery of
expert findings and opinion, it shall set the deadline for the expert witness to do so.
When setting this deadline the court shall take into consideration that the expert witness` written findings and opinion shall be delivered to the parties no later than eight days before the main hearing.
Article 292 If there are several ongoing litigations before the same court involving the same parties
or involving one person as the adverse party of different plaintiffs or different defendants the court may by the ruling merge all litigations for joint deliberation if that would contribute to a speedier deliberation or to a decrease of the costs. All merged cases shall be decided by a single judgment.
The court may determine that certain claims from the same complaint be deliberated separately and upon completion of separate deliberation it shall render separate decisions on those claims.
As a rule, the rulings referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article may be rendered at the preliminary hearing at the latest or by the beginning of the main hearing if the preliminary hearing has not been held.
Interlocutory appeal against these rulings shall not be allowed.
Article 293 Complaint shall be considered withdrawn if the plaintiff who has been duly summoned
fails to appear at the preliminary hearing unless the defendant requests the hearing to be held.
If duly summoned defendant fails to appear at the preliminary hearing the deliberation shall be held with the plaintiff.
Article 294 Authorisations of the court at the preliminary hearing regarding management of the
procedure shall be the same as at the main hearing.
SCHEDULING THE MAIN HEARING
Article 295 At the preliminary hearing, the court ruling shall determine the following: date and hour of
the main hearing, matters to be deliberated, evidence to be presented by each of the parties and persons to be summoned to the main hearing.
As a rule, the main hearing shall be held within 60 days after the preliminary hearing at the latest.
The court may also order the main hearing to be held immediately after the preliminary hearing.
If the court finds that the main hearing will last more than one day the deliberation shall be scheduled for the number of consecutive days necessary to finalise the hearing in continuation.
Article 296 Parties present at the preliminary hearing shall be informed about content of the ruling
referred to in Article 295, paragraph 1 of this Law and the ruling and summons for the main hearing shall not be delivered to them.
The court shall also warn parties of the consequences of their failure to appear at the main hearing.
Article 297 Parties that were not present at the preliminary hearing and witnesses and expert
witnesses whom the court decided to summon at the preliminary hearing shall be summoned by the court to the deliberation for the main hearing.
In the summons for the main hearing, the court shall warn the invited parties of the consequences of their failure to appear at the hearing.
Certified transcript of the record shall be delivered to the party who was absent from the preliminary hearing together with the summons for the main hearing.
TITLE TWENTY TWO
MAIN HEARING
COURSE OF THE MAIN HEARING
Article 298 The judge shall open the main hearing and announce subject of the deliberation.
After that the judge shall verify whether all the summoned persons have appeared and in case of absence the judge shall verify whether the absent persons have been duly summoned and whether they have justified reason to be absent.
If duly summoned plaintiff fails to appear without justified reason at the deliberation for the main hearing it shall be considered that he/she has withdrawn the complaint unless the defendant presents arguments at such a hearing.
If duly summoned defendant fails to appear at the deliberation for the main hearing the hearing shall be held without his/her presence.
Article 299 Upon objection of the party or ex officio, the court shall first determine if there are
procedural obstacles for further procedure and proceed in accordance with Article 276 of this Law unless otherwise prescribed by provisions of this Law.
If the court does not accept objection referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article, the ruling on the objection shall be rendered together with the ruling on the main subject matter regardless of whether it was discussed separately or together with the main subject matter.
Interlocutory appeal against the decision on rejecting objection of the party referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall not be allowed.
Article 300 If the preliminary hearing has not been previously held the first deliberation for the
main hearing shall start with concise presentation of the complaint followed by concise response of the defendant to the statements contained in the complaint.
In the further course of the procedure the court shall determine by its ruling which evidence shall be presented at the main hearing.
The court shall dismiss the proposed evidence which it does not consider relevant for rendering the decision and shall also indicate in the ruling the reasons for such dismissal.
Interlocutory appeal against the ruling which either orders or dismisses presentation of evidence shall not be allowed.
In the further course of litigation the court is not bound by its previous ruling on the presentation of evidence.
Article 301 If the preliminary hearing has been held, the evidence presented at the main hearing
shall be those whose presentation has been ordered by court ruling at that hearing.
Article 302 Procedure at the main hearing shall be oral and the evidence shall be presented directly
before the court unless otherwise prescribed by this Law.
Article 303 Parties may present new facts and propose new evidence in the course of the main
hearing only if they satisfy the court that, without their fault, they could not have presented or proposed them at the preliminary hearing.
Article 304 The party and his/her representative or agent may, upon approval of the court, pose
direct questions to the adverse party, witnesses and expert witnesses.
The court shall prohibit the party to pose a particular question or shall prohibit answering to a particular question if the question implies the answer or if the question is not related to the case.
At the request of the party, the question prohibited by the court shall be registered in the court record, as well as the question to which the answer has been banned.
Article 305 The already heard witnesses and expert witnesses shall stay in the courtroom unless the
court after consulting the parties fully dismisses them or orders that they temporarily leave the courtroom.
The court may order that the already heard witnesses be later called again and heard one more time either in presence or absence of other witnesses or expert witnesses.
Article 306 After presentation of all the evidence, parties starting from the plaintiff shall be entitled to
address the court with the closing statement which summarises legal and factual aspects of the case. The court may allow the plaintiff to express himself/herself briefly regarding closing statement of the defendant. If the plaintiff is allowed to express himself/herself regarding closing statement of the defendant, then defendant is also entitled to express himself/herself briefly regarding closing statements of the plaintiff.
Article 307 After all the stages of the main hearing have been completed and the case has become
ready for rendering the judgment the court shall state that the main hearing has been concluded.
The court may decide to conclude the main hearing even when certain case files containing information necessary for rendering the decision are still to be obtained or if the record on the evidence obtained from the requested judge is awaited, where the parties renounce deliberation on those evidence or the court believes that such deliberation is not necessary.
PUBLICITY OF THE MAIN HEARING
Article 308 The main hearing shall be public.
Only adults may attend the hearing.
Persons attending the hearing shall not carry weapons or dangerous tools.
Paragraph 3 of this Article shall not apply to law enforcement officers who protect persons participating in the procedure.
Article 309 The court may exclude public from the entire main hearing or a part of it if so required in
order to preserve the state, official, business or personal secret or to protect interests of public order or morals.
The court may also exclude public when measures for the maintenance of order at the hearing provided by this Law cannot ensure unhindered course of the hearing.
Article 310 Exclusion of public does not apply to the parties, their legal representatives, agents and
interveners.
The court may allow certain official persons, scientific and public workers to attend the main hearing that is closed for public if it is relevant for their profession or scientific and public activity.
In case of the exclusion of public, at the request of the party, the court may also allow that two persons at the most determined by the party be present at the main hearing.
The court shall inform persons attending the hearing that is closed for public that they shall keep as confidential the matters relating to the hearing and warn them of the consequences of disclosing such secret.
Article 311 The court shall decide on exclusion of public by a ruling that shall be explained and made
available to the public.
Interlocutory appeal against the ruling on the exclusion of public shall not be allowed.
Article 312 Provisions pertaining to publicity at the main hearing shall apply accordingly to the
preliminary hearing, deliberations outside the main hearing and deliberation before the requested judge.
CONDUCTING THE MAIN HEARING
Article 313 The court shall conduct the main hearing, interrogate parties, present evidence, give
parties, their legal representatives and agents permission to speak.
The court shall ensure that the main hearing is conducted on the right track and in proper manner without any unnecessary delays.
The court shall maintain order and dignity of the court during the main hearing.
The court is not bound by its ruling related to conducting the procedure.
Interlocutory appeal against the ruling related to conducting the procedure shall not be allowed.
Article 314 The court renders decisions on the matters referred to in Article 272 and decisions
referred to in Article 273 of this Law outside deliberation for the main hearing.
Article 315 The court may postpone a scheduled deliberation for the main hearing before it is held if
it finds that the legal requirements for its holding have not been met or that evidence that need to be presented will not have been obtained for the main hearing.
No later than eight days before holding of the deliberation the court shall check whether the conditions referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article have been met.
When it postpones the deliberation the court shall immediately notify all summoned parties about the date of new deliberation.
Article 316 On motion of the party, the court may postpone deliberation that has already begun only
for the following reasons:
1) if through no fault of the party who proposes postponement of the deliberation it is not possible to present a piece of evidence whose presentation has been decided and which is relevant for rendering correct decision;
2) if both parties propose postponement in order to attempt to reach an amicable alternative dispute resolution.
The party may request postponement for the same reason only once.
When deliberation is postponed the court shall immediately notify parties of the place and time of new deliberation. The court is not obliged to notify the party who is not present at the postponed deliberation although duly summoned about the place and time of new deliberation unless the adverse party has presented new facts or proposed new evidence (Article 303).
Article 317 If at the court deliberation it is not possible to present a piece of evidence whose
presentation was decided the court shall decide to hold deliberation if the other evidence may be presented and to have that specific piece of evidence presented subsequently at a new deliberation.
Article 318 Actions that have already been conducted shall be repeated at the new court deliberation
that was scheduled after postponement of the hearing only if the court finds it necessary for rendering the correct judgment.
Article 319 Deliberation for the main hearing may not be postponed for an indefinite period of time.
Deliberation for the main hearing may not be postponed for the period longer than 30 days except under Article 222 and Article 329, paragraph 2 of this Law.
When it postpones deliberation the court shall take all available actions before the next deliberation commences in order to remove obstacles that led to the postponement so that the hearing may be finalised at that new deliberation.
Appeal against the court ruling on postponement of the deliberation or the ruling on refusal of the motion of the parties to postpone the main hearing shall not be allowed.
Article 320 If an initiated deliberation cannot be finalised during the same day the court shall order
continuance of deliberation for the next working day.
Article 321 If the deliberation is postponed, new deliberation shall be held before the same judge if
possible.
If new deliberation is held before the same judge the main hearing shall continue and the judge shall briefly present the course of previous deliberations.
If the deliberation is held before a new judge the main hearing shall start from the beginning, but after the parties make their statements the judge may decide that witnesses and expert witnesses are not interrogated again and that a new on-the-spot investigation is not conducted and that it is not determined the fact again by interrogation of the parties, instead he/she may decide to read records on presentation of this evidence.
Exceptionally from paragraph 3 of this Article the judge shall decide to read testimonies of witnesses and expert witnesses who are deceased, who suffer from mental disorder or those who are not available to the court.
TITLE TWENTY THREE
ALTERNATIVE DISPUTE RESOLUTION
JUDICIAL SETTLEMENT
Article 322 At any time during the procedure the parties may settle their dispute (judicial settlement).
Judicial settlement may pertain to the whole statement of claims or to a part thereof.
Judicial settlement before the court may not be concluded with regards to the claims of which the parties may not dispose (Article 4, paragraph 2).
When the court renders ruling which does not allow for settlement between the parties the procedure shall be suspended until the ruling becomes final and enforceable.
Article 323 The court shall throughout entire procedure attempt to have the parties settle the case in
a manner which does not compromise its impartiality.
Article 324 As a rule, judicial settlement is concluded before the court of first instance.
If the appeal procedure has been instituted before the court of second instance, the court of first instance shall notify the court of second instance of the concluded judicial settlement.
Judicial settlement may also be concluded before the court of second instance when the main hearing is held before the court of second instance.
If the settlement is concluded after rendering the first instance judgment the court shall reverse that judgment by the ruling.
Article 325 Judicial settlement between parties shall be entered in the record.
Judicial settlement is reached when parties have signed the settlement record after having read the record.
Parties shall be issued a certified transcript of the record on judicial settlement.
Article 326 During the procedure the court of first instance shall ex officio have due regard as to
whether the litigation concerns disputed matter on which the judicial settlement has been previously reached. If it finds that the litigation concerns the matter on which the judicial settlement has been previously reached it shall dismiss the complaint.
Article 327 Judicial settlement may only be contested by the complaint.
If a judicial settlement is annulled, procedure continues as if in litigation on statement of claims had not been concluded.
Judicial settlement may be annulled if it has been reached under delusion, duress or deceit.
Judicial settlement may also be annulled if the person who participated in the conclusion of the settlement could not have been a party to the procedure or the party without litigation capacity was not represented by legal representative or if the party was represented by an unauthorised person or a person who did not have necessary authorisation for some litigation actions, unless those actions were subsequently allowed.
Complaint for annulment of the settlement referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article may be filed within three months from the day when the reasons for annulment become known, but not longer than three years from the day when judicial settlement was concluded.
The settlement is null and void if it was concluded in respect with the claims which the parties may not dispose of (Article 4, paragraph 3).
Article 328 The person who intends to file complaint may attempt to reach settlement through the
court of first instance on whose jurisdiction the adverse party resides.
The court to which such motion has been filed shall invite the adverse party and introduce him/her with the proposed settlement.
The costs of such procedure shall be borne by the proposing party.
MEDIATION
Article 329 If the court finds that the dispute might be successfully resolved by mediation it shall
suspend the procedure and refer parties to the mediation procedure.
After the deadline of 90 days has expired and the parties do not resolve the dispute by mediation the court shall schedule deliberation.
Article 330 Mediation shall be prescribed by a separate law.
TITLE TWENTY FOUR
JUDGMENT
Article 331 The court shall render judgment on the claim concerning main subject matter and
subsidiary claims.
As a rule, if there are several claims the court shall decide on all those claims by a single judgment.
If several litigations have been merged for joint deliberation and only one litigation has been become mature for rendering the judgment, then judgment on that specific litigation may be rendered.
Article 332 The court may order the defendant to take certain action only if it is due before
conclusion of the main hearing.
If the court accepts the request for maintenance, for the compensation of damage in the form of annuity for the loss of earning or other income from work or because of lost maintenance, it may bind the defendant to take actions that are not yet due.
If the action that is subject of the statement of claims is not due until conclusion of the main hearing the court shall dismiss the statement of claims as premature.
Article 333 If the plaintiff has requested in the complaint that a certain object be awarded to him/her
and has simultaneously declared in the complaint or before conclusion of the main hearing that he/she is ready to accept a certain amount of money in lieu of the object, the court shall, in case it accepts the statement of claims, state in the judgment that the defendant may be released from surrendering the object if he/she pays the specified amount.
Article 334 When the party is ordered by the judgment to perform a certain action, a deadline shall
be set for him/her to do so.
Unless otherwise prescribed by special regulations the deadline for performance of the action shall be 15 days, but the court may set longer deadline for performances that do not involve monetary obligations. In disputes concerning bills of exchange and checks this deadline shall be eight days.
Deadline for performance of the action shall start to run from the first day after the transcript of the final and enforceable judgment has been delivered to the party who is ordered to perform the action unless otherwise prescribed by law.
PARTIAL JUDGMENT
Article 335 If out of several claims only some of them are ready for final decision because of
confession or on the basis of the hearing or if only a part of one claim is ready for final decision the court may conclude the hearing related to the claims that are ready or to the part of the claim that is ready and render judgment (partial judgment).
The court may render partial judgment when a counter-claim has been filed if only the claim from the complaint or only the claim from the counter-complaint are ready for rendering decision.
When assessing whether to render partial judgment the court shall take into special consideration size of the claim or the part of the claims ready for decision.
In the litigation where the complaint or the counter-claim comprises several claims partial judgment is not allowed if the ground of those claims, due to the nature of the disputed matter, may be decided only by a single judgment.
As far as the legal remedies and enforcement are concerned the partial judgment shall be considered as a separate judgment.
INTERIM JUDGMENT
Article 336 If the defendant has contested both, basis of the statement of claims and amount of the
statement of claims and in respect to the basis the subject matter is ready for rendering decision the court may for the reasons of purposefulness first render the judgment only related to the basis of the statement of claims (interim judgment).
The court shall cease deliberations on the amount of the claims until the interim judgment becomes final and enforceable.
JUDGMENT BASED ON CONFESSION
Article 337 If the defendant entirely or partially confesses the statement of claims or part of the
statement of claims before conclusion of the main hearing the court shall without further deliberation render judgment accepting the statement of claims in the part related to confession of the statement of claims (judgment based on confession).
The court shall not render judgment based on confession even if the required conditions have been met if it finds that parties may not dispose of the claim (Article 4, paragraph 3).
Rendering the judgment based on confession shall be postponed if there is a need to obtain information about circumstances referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.
Confession of the statement of claims may be withdrawn by the defendant either at the hearing or in a written pleading without consent of the plaintiff before the judgment has been rendered.
JUDGMENT BASED ON WAIVER
Article 338 Should the plaintiff waive his/her statement of claims or part of the statement of claims
before conclusion of the main hearing, the court shall without further deliberation render judgment refusing the statement of claims in the part waived by the plaintiff (judgment based on waiver).
No consent of the defendant is required for waiving statement of claims.
The court shall not render judgment on the basis of waiver even if all required conditions have been met if it finds that parties may not dispose of such claim (Article 4, paragraph 3).
Rendering the judgment based on waiver shall be postponed if it is necessary to previously obtain information related to the circumstances referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article.
Waiver of the statement of claims may be withdrawn by the plaintiff either at the hearing or in a written pleading and without the consent of the defendant before the judgment has been rendered.
DEFAULT JUDGMENT
Article 339 If the defendant fails to respond to the complaint within the deadline prescribed in Article
279, paragraph 1 of this Law the court shall render judgment accepting the statement of claims (default judgment) if the following conditions have been met:
1) if the defendant has been duly served the complaint for response;
2) if those are not the claims that the parties cannot dispose of (Article 4, paragraph 3);
3) if the basis of the statement of claims arises from the facts specified in the complaint;
4) if the facts on which the statement of claims is based are not in contravention with the evidence submitted by the very plaintiff or generally known facts.
Rendering default judgment shall be postponed if it is necessary to previously obtain information on circumstances referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article.
RENDERING, DRAFTING AND DELIVERING THE JUDGMENT
Article 340 The court shall render judgment no later than 30 days after conclusion of the main
hearing. The day when the judgment is rendered in writing shall be considered a time of delivery of the judgment.
If the judge exceeds the deadline set in paragraph 1 of this Article he/she shall inform the President of the court in writing about the reasons for such exceeding.
Article 341 After conclusion of the main hearing the court shall inform the present parties of the date
when the judgment shall be rendered. If one party was absent from the main hearing the court shall inform him/her in writing about the day when the judgment shall be rendered.
Parties or their representatives or agents shall take over the judgment in the court house.
If parties were duly informed of the date when the judgment was rendered, the deadline for the appeal against the judgment shall start to run from the next day after the judgment has been rendered.
After conclusion of the main hearing parties will be warned that the deadline for the appeal against the judgment shall start to run from the next day after the judgment has been rendered.
Article 342 At the time of rendering the judgment (Article 340) the court may, at the request of the
party, decide to serve the judgment under provisions regarding delivery in this Law if the party is not able take over the judgment (Article 341, paragraph 2).
By all means, the court shall serve the judgment under provisions on delivery in this Law to the party that was not duly informed of the date of rendering the judgment.
Article 343 Default judgment and judgment of the court of the second instance rendered without
hearing shall be served to the parties under provisions on delivery in this Law.
Article 344 In the case referred to in Article 340, paragraph 2 of this Law the court shall, as soon as
it learns that the day of rendering the judgment will be postponed, notify parties thereof and serve the judgment to parties afterwards under provisions on delivery in this Law.
Article 345 In cases referred to in Articles 342, 343 and 344 of this Law, the deadline for the legal
remedy shall start to run from the day after the day of receipt of the judgment.
Article 346 The judge shall sign the original judgment.
Article 347 Written judgment shall contain the following: introduction, operative part, reasoning and
instruction regarding the right to the legal remedy against the judgment.
Introduction to the judgment shall contain the following: name of the court, name and surname of the judge, name and surname and permanent or temporary place of residence of parties, their representatives and agents, short description of disputed matter and its value, date of conclusion of the main hearing, note on parties, their representatives and agents attending the hearing and date when the judgment was rendered.
Operative part of the judgment shall contain the following: decision on acceptance or rejection of certain claims pertaining to the main subject matter and subsidiary claims, decision on the existence or non-existence of the claim put forward for the purpose of compensation of debts as well as the decision on litigation costs.
Reasoning shall contain the following: claims of parties, facts they presented and evidence they proposed, which of the facts were subject to determination, why and how it determined them and if it determined them with the evidence then what evidence it presented and how it evaluated them. The court shall particularly indicate which provisions of substantive law it applied in deciding at the request s of parties and if necessary it shall also make the statement as to the legal basis of the dispute, its motions and objections for which it did not produce reasons in decisions it has already rendered in the course of the procedure.
Reasoning for default judgment, judgment based on confession or judgment based on waiver shall indicate only the reasons that justify rendering such judgments.
SUPPLEMENTAL JUDGMENT
Article 348 If the court has failed to decide on all claims or part of the claim that is to be decided by
judgment the party may propose to the court to supplement the judgment within 15 days from the date of receipt of the judgment.
If the party does not file motion for rendering supplemental judgment it shall be considered that the complaint is withdrawn in this part.
Untimely and unjustified motion to supplement the judgment shall be dismissed or rejected by the court without deliberation.
Article 349 When the court finds that the motion to supplement the judgment is justified it shall
schedule the main hearing to render the judgment on the request that has not been decided upon (supplemental judgment).
Supplemental judgment may be also rendered without reopening the main hearing if this judgment is to be rendered by the judge who rendered the original judgment and if the request for which supplementation is required has been sufficiently deliberated upon.
If the motion to supplement the judgment refers only to the costs of procedure decision on the motion shall be rendered by the court without holding the hearing.
Article 350 If the appeal against the judgment has been filed along with the motion to supplement
the judgment, the court of first instance shall suspend delivery of the appeal to the court of second instance until decision on the motion to supplement the judgment has been reached and the deadline for appeal against this decision expires.
If the appeal is filed against the decision to supplement the judgment, this appeal shall be delivered to the court of second instance along with the appeal against the original judgment.
If the first instance judgment is contested by the appeal only because the court of first instance has not decided on all claims of parties that are the subject of litigation the appeal shall be considered as a motion of the party to reach supplemental judgment.
CORRECTION OF JUDGMENT
Article 351 Misspelled names and mistakes in numbers and other obvious mistakes in writing and
calculation, defects in form and discrepancy between transcript of the judgment and the original shall be corrected by the court at any time.
The correction shall be made by a separate ruling and entered at the end of the original and the parties shall be served with transcript of the ruling.
If there is discrepancy between the original and transcript of the judgment with regard to any decision contained in the operative part of the judgment, parties shall be provided with the corrected transcript of the judgment with a note indicating that the previous transcript of the judgment has been replaced with that transcript. In such case the deadline for filing legal remedy related to the corrected part of the judgment shall start to run from the date of delivery of the corrected transcript of the judgment.
The court may decide on correction of the judgment without hearing the parties.
FINAL AND ENFORECABLE JUDGMENT
Article 352 The judgment that cannot be further contested by appeal shall become final and
enforceable if it decides on the claim of the complaint or counter-complaint.
The court of first instance shall have due regard to whether final and enforceable decision has been rendered on the matter, except on the motion of parties and ex officio, and if it finds that the litigation has been instituted concerning the claim that has been previously decided by final and enforceable decision it shall dismiss the complaint.
If the judgment decides on the claim put forward by the defendant for the purpose of compensation of debts, the decision on existence or non-existence of that claim shall become final and enforceable.
Article 353
Final and enforceable judgment shall have legal effect only on parties except in the cases when due to the nature of the disputed relation or according to the law it has effects on third parties.
Final and enforceable judgment is bound with the state of the legal relationship at the time when the main hearing was concluded.
Article 354 In later litigation initiated upon complaint of the party against intervener who participated
with him/her in the previous litigation, the court may not decide contrary to previously rendered decision except if it accepts objection to the dispute conducted in a non-conscientious manner.
Article 355 The court shall be bound by its judgment as soon as it has been rendered.
The judgment shall become effective for the parties from the date when it is rendered, while in cases referred to in Articles 342, 343 and 344 of this Law it shall become effective from the day it has been delivered to them.
TITLE TWENTY FIVE
RULING
Article 356 Any ruling rendered at the hearing shall be pronounced by the court.
The ruling that has been pronounced at the hearing shall be delivered to the parties in certified transcript only if interlocutory appeal against that ruling is allowed or if immediate enforcement may be requested immediately on the basis of that ruling or if so required for the proper managing of the litigation.
The court shall be bound by its rulings if they do not refer to managing the litigation or if otherwise prescribed by this Law.
When the ruling is not to be delivered, its effect on parties commences with its pronouncement.
Article 357 Rulings rendered by the court outside the hearing shall be communicated to the parties
by delivery of the certified transcript of the ruling.
If the motion of one party is dismissed by the ruling without previously hearing the adverse party the ruling shall not be delivered to that party.
Article 358 The ruling shall contain reasoning if interlocutory appeal is allowed against it, but it may
also contain reasoning in other cases when so required.
Article 359
Final and enforceable rulings on sanctions imposed under provisions of this Law shall be enforced ex officio.
Article 360 Provisions of Articles 334, 340 through 347 and Article 355, paragraph 2 of this Law shall
also apply accordingly to the rulings.
TITLE TWENTY SIX
ORDINARY LEGAL REMEDIES APPEAL AGAINST JUDGMENT
Right to Appeal
Article 361 Parties may file appeal against the first instance judgment within 15 days from the day of
rendering or from delivery of transcript of the judgment unless a different deadline is prescribed by this Law. In disputes concerning bills of exchange and checks the deadline shall be eight days.
Appeal filed within the prescribed deadline prevents effectiveness of the judgment in the part contested by the appeal.
The court of second instance shall decide on appeal against the judgment.
Article 362 The party may waive the right to appeal from the moment of the receipt of transcript of
the judgment.
The party may withdraw an already filed appeal until the second instance judgment is rendered.
Waiver or withdrawal of appeal may not be revoked.
Content of Appeal
Article 363 Appeal shall contain the following:
1) indication of the judgment against which the appeal is filed;
2) statement indicating whether the judgment is contested entirely or partially;
3) reasons for appeal, including reasoning;
4) signature of appellant.
Article 364 If on the basis of information contained in the appeal it is impossible to establish which
judgment is contested or if the appeal is not signed (incomplete appeal) the court of first instance shall, by the ruling against which the appeal shall not be allowed, order the appellant to supplement or correct the appeal within eight days.
If the appellant fails to act as requested by the court within the deadline referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article the court shall render ruling on rejection of appeal as incomplete.
If the appeal has other faults concerning the content, the court of first instance shall refer appeal to the court of second instance without inviting the applicant to supplement or correct it. Supplements submitted after expiry of the deadline for filing appeal shall not be taken into account by the court of second instance.
Article 365 New facts may not be presented and new evidence may not be proposed in appeal
except if the appellant proves that he/she was unable to present or propose them earlier without his/her fault before conclusion of the main hearing before the court of first instance.
When referring to the new facts the appellant shall indicate the evidence corroborating those facts and when proposing new evidence the appellant shall specify which facts are to be corroborated by that evidence.
Objections regarding the statute of limitation and compensation of debts that have not been raised before the court of first instance may not be raised in the appeal.
If new costs have been incurred due to the presentation of new facts and proposal of new evidence in the appeal procedure these costs shall be borne by the party that presented new facts or proposed new evidence regardless of outcome of the dispute.
Reasons for Contesting the Judgment
Article 366 Judgment may be appealed on the following grounds:
1) substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure;
2) erroneously or incompletely determined facts;
3) misapplication of the substantive law.
Default judgment may not be contested on the basis of erroneously or incompletely determined facts.
Judgment based on confession and judgment based on waiver may be contested on the basis of substantial violations of provisions of civil procedure or because the statement of confession or waiver was given under delusion, duress or deceit.
If the judgment based on confession and judgment based on waiver are contested because the statement of confession or waiver was given under delusion, duress or deceit the party may present new facts in the appeal and propose new evidence concerning statements given under duress.
Article 367 Substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure exists if the court, in the course of
the procedure, failed to apply or improperly applied any provision of this Law which could have affected rendering of lawful and correct judgment.
Substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure always exists in the following cases:
1) if the judge who has not been present at the main hearing has participated in rendering the judgment;
2) if the judge who according to the law should have been exempted (Article 69, paragraph 1, items 1 through 6) or the one who has been exempted by the ruling of the court has participated in rendering the judgment;
3) if the decision has been rendered on the claim in the dispute that does not fall within jurisdiction of the court (Article 19);
4) if it has been decided on the claim which was filed after expiry of the deadline prescribed by law;
5) if the court has decided on the statement of claims for which another type of court has subject matter jurisdiction;
6) if the court, on the objection by the party that the disputed matter was subject of the arbitration agreement reached in the decision which was included in the judgment, has wrongly decided that it was competent;
7) if, in contravention with provisions of this Law, the court grounded its decision on prohibited disposition by parties (Article 4, paragraph 3);
8) if the court has rendered default judgment, judgment based on confession, or judgment based on waiver in contravention with the provisions of this Law;
9) if one of the parties has not been presented an opportunity to speak before the court as a result of illegal action, particularly the failure of delivery,
10) if, in contravention with provisions of this Law, the court has refused request of the party to use his/her own language in the procedure or the language he/she understands and to follow the procedure in his/her own language or the language he/she understands and the party appeals against it;
11) if the court has rendered judgment without holding the main hearing and was bound to hold the main hearing;
12) if the person who cannot act as a party to the procedure has acted as the plaintiff or the defendant or if the party which is a legal person was not represented by the authorised person or if the person without litigation capacity was not represented by legal representative or if the legal representative or agent of the party did not have proper authorisation to conduct the litigation or specific litigation actions if conducting the litigation or some actions in the procedure have not been approved afterwards,
13) if it has been decided on a dispute which is already in litigation before another court or which has earlier been effectively ruled or which was decided in judicial settlement;
14) if the main hearing has been closed for public in contravention with the law;
15) if the judgment contains faults that cannot be examined, particularly if the operative part of the judgment is not understandable, if it contradicts itself or reasons of the judgment or if the judgment does not have any reasons at all or if the reasons for relevant facts are not stated or the reasons are either unclear or contradictory or there is a contradiction in respect to the relevant facts between what is stated in the reasons for the judgment on the content of the documents or records of the statements given in the procedure and actual content of the documents and court records.
Article 368 Erroneously or incompletely determined facts exist when the court has erroneously
established or failed to determine a relevant fact.
Incompletely determined facts also exists when the new evidence or facts so indicate.
Article 369 Misapplication of substantive law exists when the court failed to apply provision of the
substantive law which it should have applied or when such provision has not been properly applied.
Appeal Procedure
Article 370 Appeal shall be filed with the court of first instance in a sufficient number of copies for the
court and the adverse party.
Article 371 Untimely, incomplete (Article 364, paragraph 1) or inadmissible appeal shall be
dismissed by the ruling of the court of first instance without holding a hearing.
Appeal shall be considered untimely if filed after expiry of the deadline prescribed for its filing.
Appeal shall be considered inadmissible if filed by the person who has not been authorised to file appeal or person who waived or withdrew appeal or if the person who filed appeal does not have the legal interest to do so.
Article 372 A copy of timely, complete and admissible appeal shall be delivered by the court of first
instance to the adverse party that may file response to the appeal before that court within eight days from the receipt thereof.
A copy of response to the appeal shall be delivered to the appellant by the court of first instance.
Untimely response to the appeal shall not be considered by the court of second instance.
Article 373 After receipt of the response to the appeal or after expiry of the deadline for the response
to the appeal, the court shall forward the appeal and response to the appeal if filed together with the entire case files to the court of second instance within eight days at the latest.
If the appellant claims that provisions of civil procedure have been violated in the course of the first instance procedure, the court of first instance may provide explanation related to the statements contained in the appeal concerning these violations and if needed it shall conduct on- the-spot investigations to check accuracy of these statements contained in the appeal.
Article 374 When the case files upon appeal reach the court of second instance the judge rapporteur
shall prepare report for the purpose of examining the case by the appeal Panel.
When required, the judge rapporteur may obtain report from the court of first instance on violations of provisions of the civil procedure and other faults indicated in appeal and request on- the-spot investigations in order to establish those violations.
Article 375 The court of second instance shall decide on appeal in a Panel session or on the basis of
the hearing.
The court of second instance shall schedule hearing when it finds that in order to properly determine facts it is necessary to determine new facts or hear new evidence under conditions referred to in Article 365, paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Law.
The court of second instance shall also schedule hearing when the first instance judgment has been reversed twice according the provisions of this law.and when the Panel session finds that the judgment against which the appeal has been filed is based on substantial violations of provisions of the civil procedure or erroneously or incompletely determined facts.
The court of second instance may also schedule hearing when it finds that in order to properly establish facts it is necessary to again present before the second instance court all or some pieces of evidence that have already been presented before the court of first instance.
Article 376 Parties, their legal representatives or agents shall be summoned to the hearing, as well
as those witnesses and experts whom the court decides to hear.
If the appellant fails to appear at the hearing, the hearing shall not be held and decision shall be rendered based on statements contained in the appeal and response to the appeal.
If the party other than appellant fails to appear in the hearing the court shall hold the hearing and render decision.
In the summons for the hearing, the party shall be warned of the consequences of failure to appear in the court.
Article 377 The hearing before the court of second instance shall start with a brief presentation of the
judge rapporteur about the state of the case without giving his/her own opinion as to whether the appeal is justified or not.
After this the judgment or part of the judgment appealed shall be read and if necessary record from the main hearing before the court of first instance shall be read as well. Thereafter the appellant shall explain the basis for his/her appeal and the adverse party shall respond to the appeal.
If a piece of evidence cannot be presented any more the court of second instance shall decide that the record on the presentation of that evidence be read.
Article 378 Provisions prescribed for the procedure before the court of first instance shall apply
accordingly to the procedure before the court of second instance.
Limits of Examination of the First Instance Judgment
Article 379 The court of second instance shall examine the first instance judgment in the part which
has been contested by appeal within the limits of the reasons stated in the appeal and having
due regard ex officio to application of substantive law and violations of provisions of the civil procedure referred to in Article 367 paragraph 2, items 3, 7 and 12 of this Law.
Exceeding the statement of claims shall be taken into consideration by the court of second instance only at the request of the party.
Decisions of the Second Instance Court on Appeal
Article 380 The court of second instance may at the Panel session or on the basis of a hearing:
1) dismiss the appeal as untimely, incomplete or inadmissible;
2) reject the appeal as unjustified and confirm the first instance judgment;
3) reverse the first instance judgment and remand the case to the first instance court for retrial;
4) reverse the first instance judgment and dismiss complaint or
5) overrule the first instance judgment.
The second instance court is not bound with motion for appeal.
Article 381 Untimely, incomplete or inadmissible appeal shall be dismissed by the court of second
instance by its ruling, if the first instance court failed to do so.
Article 382 By the judgment, the court of second instance shall dismiss the appeal as groundless
and confirm the first instance judgment if it finds there are no reasons for contesting the judgment or that there are no reasons to be taken into consideration ex officio.
Article 383 The court of second instance shall render decision to reverse the judgment of the court of
first instance should it find that there is a substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure (Article 367) and it shall remand the case to the same court of first instance or assign it to the competent court of first instance for the purpose of holding a new main hearing. In this ruling the court of second instance shall decide which particular actions affected by the violation of provisions of the civil procedure shall be reversed.
If provisions of Article 367, paragraph 2, items 3, 4, 6 and 13 of this Law have been violated in the procedure before the court of first instance the court of second instance shall reverse the first instance judgment and dismiss the complaint.
If in the procedure before the court of first instance the provisions of Article 367, paragraph 2, item 12 of this Law have been violated the second instance court shall, considering nature of the violation, reverse the first instance judgment and remand the case to the competent court of first instance or it shall reverse the first instance judgment and dismiss the complaint.
Article 384 The court of second instance shall also by its ruling reverse the judgment of the court of
first instance and remand the case to that court for a new trial if it believes that proper determination of the facts requires holding a new main hearing before the court of first instance.
The second instance court shall also act in the same way if due to erroneous application of substantive law the determination of the facts has not been complete.
Article 385 When the court of second instance reverses judgment of the court of first instance and
remands the case to the same court for retrial it may order that the main hearing be held before another judge.
Article 386 If it finds that the first instance judgment exceeded the statement of claims whereby the
court decided about another statement of claims instead of the one which was requested, the second instance court shall render ruling to reverse the judgment of the court of first instance and remand the case for retrial.
If it finds that the first instance judgment exceeded the statement of claims whereby more was awarded than what was requested, the court of second instance shall render ruling to reverse the judgment of the court of first instance in this part in which the statement of claims has been exceeded.
Article 387 The court of second instance shall overrule the judgment of the first instance court with
its own judgment in the following cases:
1) if on the basis of the hearing it has determined different facts from those determined by the first instance judgment;
2) if the court of first instance erroneously evaluated documents and indirectly presented evidence whereby the decision of the first instance court is exclusively grounded on such evidence;
3) if the court of first instance on the basis of facts it determined drew wrong conclusion about existence of other facts and such facts form grounds of the judgment;
4) if it believes that the facts in the first instance judgment are correctly determined, but that the court of first instance erroneously applied substantive law.
Article 388 The court of second instance may not overrule the judgment to the detriment of the
appellant if only that party filed appeal.
Article 389 The court of second instance shall in the reasoning of the judgment or ruling assess
reasons of appeal that are of crucial importance and state the reasons it has taken into consideration ex officio.
When the first instance judgment is reversed because of substantial violations of provisions of the civil procedure the reasoning shall indicate which provisions have been violated and what the violations consist of.
If the first instance judgment is reversed and the case remanded to the court of first instance for retrial for the purpose of proper determination of facts, it shall be indicated which faults in determination of facts have been made.
Article 390 The court of second instance shall remand all case files to the court of first instance
accompanied with a sufficient number of certified transcripts of its own decision for the purpose of delivery to the parties and other persons concerned within 30 days from rendering the decision.
Article 391 Immediately upon receipt of the ruling rendered by the court of second instance, the
court of first instance shall schedule deliberation for the main hearing which shall be held no later than 30 days from the day of receiving the ruling of the second instance court.
The court of first instance shall conduct all litigation actions and clarify all disputed matters indicated in the ruling of the second instance court.
Article 392 Provisions of Articles 383 through 386, 389, paragraphs 2 and 3, and Article 391 of this
Law do not apply when the court of second instance, under provisions of this law, has held the main hearing.
APPEAL AGAINST THE RULING
Article 393 Appeal against the ruling of the court of first instance shall be allowed unless this Law
prescribes that the appeal shall not be allowed.
If this Law explicitly prescribes that interlocutory appeal shall not be allowed, the ruling of the court of first instance may be contested only in the appeal against the final decision.
Article 394 Timely filed appeal shall suspend enforcement of the ruling unless this Law prescribes
otherwise.
The ruling against which interlocutory appeal is allowed may be enforced immediately.
Article 395 When deciding on appeal, the court of second instance may:
1) dismiss the appeal as untimely, incomplete or inadmissible;
2) reject the appeal as ungrounded and confirm ruling of the court of first instance;
3) accept the appeal and overrule or reverse the ruling and remand the case for retrial if necessary.
Article 396 Provisions pertaining to the appeal against the judgment shall apply accordingly when
deciding on appeal against the ruling, except for the provisions on holding the hearing before the court of second instance.
TITLE TWENTY SEVEN
EXTRAORDINARY LEGAL REMEDIES
REVIEW
Article 397 Parties may file request for review of the final and enforceable judgment of the court
of second instance within 30 days from the day of the delivery of the judgment.
The review shall not be allowed in property disputes where the statement of claims relates to an amount of money, delivery of an object or committing some other action if the value of the disputed matter in the contested part of the final and enforceable judgment does not exceed the amount of EUR 10 000.
The review shall not be allowed in property disputes when the statement of claims does not relate an amount of money, delivery of an object or committing some other action if the value of the disputed matter indicated in the complaint by the plaintiff does not exceed the amount of EUR 10 000.
Exceptionally and related to the statement of claims referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Law, the review shall always be allowed:
1) in disputes on maintenance support when the maintenance support has been determined for the first time or reversed;
2) in disputes regarding the compensation of damage for the lost maintenance support due to the death of supporter of the maintenance and due to the loss of earning or other income from work when those compensations have been determined for the first time or reversed;
3) in property disputes arising from unconstitutional and illegal individual acts and actions by which legal or natural persons are placed in an unfair position in the market due to their seat or place of permanent residence or the market is violated in some other manner, involving disputes on the compensation of damage caused by it.
Article 398 The Supreme Court of the Republic of Montenegro shall decide on the review.
Article 399 The submitted request for review shall not suspend enforcement of the final and
enforceable judgment for which it has been filed.
Article 400 The review may be requested for the following reasons:
1) substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure referred to in Article 367, paragraph 2 of this Law unless the court of first instance has decided on the statement of claims for which the other type of court is competent (Article 367, paragraph 2, item 5) or if court of first instance on the objection of the party, according to which the arbitration agreement has been concluded for the dispute, erroneously decided in the decision that was included in the judgment that it is competent (Article 367, paragraph 2, item 6) or if the court of first instance rendered judgment without the main hearing, though it was obliged to hold it (Article 367, paragraph 2, item 11) or if it has been decided on the claim which is already in the undergoing litigation (Article 367, paragraph 2, item 13) or if the main hearing has been closed for public contrary to the law (Article 367, paragraph 2, item 14).
2) substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure referred to in Article 367, paragraph 1 of this Law committed in the court of second instance;
3) misapplication of substantive law.
Review may be requested for exceeding the statement of claims only if such violation has been committed before the court of second instance.
Review may be not requested for erroneously or incompletely determined facts.
Review may be requested for the judgment rendered in second instance by which the first instance judgment based on confession is confirmed only for the reasons stated in paragraph 1, items 1 and 2 and paragraph 2 of this Article.
Review may not be requested for the judgment rendered in second instance which confirms the first instance judgment for substantial violations of provisions of civil procedure referred to in paragraph 1, item 1 of this Article if their existence has not been indicted in the claim, except for the violations to which the court of review and the second instance have due regard ex officio.
Article 401 The review court shall examine the contested judgment only in the part which has been
contested by the request for review and within the limits of reasons indicated in the request for revision having due regard ex officio to the substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure referred to in Article 367, paragraph 2, item 12 of this Article and proper application of substantive law.
Article 402 Parties are entitled to state new facts and propose new evidence in the request for
review only if they are linked to the substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure for which the review may be requested.
Article 403 The request for review shall be filed with the court that rendered the first instance
judgment in a sufficient number of copies for the court and the adverse party.
Article 404 The court of first instance shall by its ruling dismiss untimely, incomplete or inadmissible
request for review without holding the hearing.
The review is inadmissible if filed by a person that is not authorised to file for review or a person who waived review or if a person who filed for the review does not have legal interest to file review or if the review has been filed against the judgment for which the review may not be filed under the law.
Article 405 Copy of timely, complete and admissible request for review shall be delivered to the
adverse party by the court of first instance within eight days.
The adverse party may submit to the court its response to the request for review within eight days from the day of receipt of the request for the review.
After receiving the response or after making statement regarding the review or after expiry of the deadline for responding the first instance court shall forward the request for review and the response to the review, if filed, along with all case files to the review court through the court of second instance within eight days.
Article 406 The review court shall decide without holding the hearing.
Article 407 Untimely, incomplete or inadmissible review shall be dismissed by the review court in its
ruling if the court of first instance failed to do so within the limits of its powers (Article 404).
Article 408 The review court shall in its judgment dismiss the request for review as ungrounded if it
finds that the reasons for which the review was requested and the reasons to be taken into consideration ex officio do not exist.
Article 409 If it determines the existence of substantial violations of provisions of civil procedure
referred to in Article 367, paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Law, which justifies the request for review, with the exception of violations referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Article, the review court shall render ruling on entirely or partially reversing the second instance judgment and first instance judgment or only the second instance judgment and shall remand the case for retrial to the same or a different judge of the court of first instance or the same or different Panel of the court of second instance or to another competent court.
The review court shall reverse the rendered decisions and dismiss complaint in the event of violation referred to in Article 367, paragraph 2, item 3,4, 6 and 13 of this Law in the procedure before the court of first and second instance.
In the event of violation referred to in Article 367, paragraph 2, item 12 of this Law before the court of first and second instance and depending on the nature of the violation, the review court shall proceed in accordance with provisions from paragraphs 1 or 2 of this Article.
Article 410 If the review court finds that the substantive law has been misapplied it shall render a
judgment admitting the request for review and overruling the contested judgment.
If the review court determines that the facts have been incompletely determined due to the misapplication of the substantive law that therefore the requirements for overruling the contested judgment have not been met, it shall entirely or partially reverse judgment of the court of first instance and court of second instance or only judgment of the court of second instance and remand the case for retrial to same or different Panel of the court of first instance or court of second instance.
Article 411 Should the review court determine that the statement of claims has been exceeded by
the final and enforceable second instance judgment it shall, depending on the nature of the exceed the statement of claims, reverse the judgment of the court of second instance in its ruling and if necessary remand the case to the second instance court for retrial.
Article 412 Decision of the review court shall be delivered to the court of first instance through the
court of second instance within 30 days from rendering the decision.
Article 413 Unless stipulated otherwise in Articles 397 through 412 of this Law, the provisions of this
Law on the appeal against a judgment from Article 362, paragraphs 2 and 3, Article 363, 364, 369, Article 372, paragraph 2, article 374, 380, 385, and Articles 388 through 391 of this Law shall apply accordingly to the review procedure.
Article 414 Parties may also file request for review against the final and enforceable ruling rendered
by the second instance court which effectively concluded the procedure.
The request for review of the ruling referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall not be allowed in disputes where the review against the final and enforceable judgment would not be allowed (Article 397, paragraphs 2 and 3).
Review shall always be allowed for the second instance ruling on dismissal of appeal or confirmation of the first instance decision on rejection of the review.
Review shall always be allowed against second instance ruling by which it has been finally decided on the motion for reopening the procedure.
Provisions of this Law regulating the review of the judgment shall apply accordingly to the procedure upon the review of the ruling.
Article 415 The court to which the case has been remanded for retrial is bound in this case with legal
opinion which forms grounds for ruling of the review court which has reversed the second instance judgment or reversed the second instance and first instance judgment.
Article 416 Public prosecutor may file request for the protection of legality against final and
enforceable court decision only on grounds of substantial violations of provisions of civil procedure referred to in Article 367, paragraph 2, item 7 of the Law within three months.
The deadline for filing request for the protection of legality referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall be counted as follows:
1) against the decision rendered in the first instance against which appeal has not been filed – as of the day when it was not possible to contest that decision by an appeal;
2) against the decision rendered in second instance - as of the day when that decision has been delivered to the party to which it has been delivered later.
Request for the protection of legality shall not be allowed against the decision rendered upon review by the court competent to decide on that legal remedy (Article 398).
Article 417 The court referred to in Article 398 of this Law decides on the request for protection of
legality.
Article 418 If both, the request for review and request for the protection of legality have been filed against the same decision, the court referred to in Article 398 of this Law shall decide on those legal remedies by rendering a single decision.
Article 419 Public prosecutor shall be notified of holding the session where the court shall consider
the request for protection of legality.
Article 420 When deciding upon request for the protection of legality, the court shall restrict itself
only to the examination of the violation set forth by the public prosecutor in his/her request.
Unless otherwise provided by Articles 416 through 419 of this Law, in the procedure on the request for the protection of legality the provisions Articles 399, 402 through 409 and Articles 412 and 413) of this Law shall apply accordingly.
REOPENING THE PROCEDURE
Article 421 Procedure completed by a final court decision may be reopened at the party's motion if:
1) a party has not been given the possibility to be heard before the court by some illegal action, particularly omission of delivery;
2) the personal delivery of the first writ has been conducted in accordance with article 141 of this Law and the party was continually absent longer than three months;
3) the person who may not be a party to the procedure participated in the procedure in capacity of plaintiff or defendant or a legal person in capacity of party has not been represented by an authorised person, or a party without litigation capacity was not represented by legal
representative, or if legal representative or agent of the party has not had necessary authorisation for conducting the procedure or particular litigation actions, unless conducting the procedure or particular litigation actions, has been subsequently approved;
4) the court decision has been grounded on a false testimony by a witness or expert witness;
5) the court decision has been grounded on a false document or a document where the false content has been certified;
6) rendering the court decision involved a criminal act of the judge, legal representative or the agent of the party, adverse party or any third party;
7) the party acquires possibility to use the final and enforceable decision of the court which has already been rendered on the same dispute and between the same parties;
8) the court decision has been grounded on the other decision of the court or some other authority and that other decision is effectively overruled, reversed and annulled;
9) the party learns new facts or finds or acquires the possibility to use new evidence that would have led to a more favorable decision for the party if those facts or evidence had been presented in the previous procedure.
Article 422 Reopening the procedure may not be requested for the reasons stated in Article 421,
items 1 and 3 of this Law if the same reason was unsuccessfully presented in the previous procedure.
Reopening due to the circumstances stated in Article 421, sub- paragraphs 7, 8 and 9 of this Law may be allowed only if a party, through his/her fault, was unable to present those circumstances prior to the conclusion of the previous procedure by the final and enforceable court decision.
Article 423 Motion for reopening shall be filed within 30 days, as follows:
1) in the case referred to in Article 421, items 1 and 2 of this Law – as of the date when the decision was delivered to the party.
2) in the case referred to in Article 421, item 3 of this Law, if a person who may not be party in the procedure has participated in the procedure in capacity of the plaintiff or defendant – as of the date the decision was delivered to that person; if a legal person in capacity of a party is not represented by an authorised person or if a party without litigation capacity has not been represented by legal representative – as of the date the decision was delivered to the party or his/her legal representative; if a legal representative or party's agent has not had the necessary authorisation for conducting the procedure or for particular litigation actions – as of the date the party found out about that reason;
3) in the cases referred to in Article 421, items 4 through 6 of this Law – as of the date the party learnt about the final and enforceable judgment in the criminal procedure; and if the criminal procedure may not be conducted then as of the date he/she learned about suspension of the procedure or circumstances due to which the procedure may not be initiated;
4) in cases referred to in Article 421, items 7 and 8 of this Law – as of the date when the party was able to execute the final and enforceable decision of the court which is the reason for reopening the procedure;
5) in the case referred to in Article 421, item 9 of this Law – as of the date the party was able to present new facts or new evidence to the court.
If a deadline set in paragraph 1 of this Article would commence before the decision becomes final and enforceable, the deadline shall be counted from the date the decision becomes final and enforceable unless a legal remedy has been filed against it or from the delivery of the final and enforceable decision of higher court rendered in the last instance.
Motion for reopening the procedure may not be filed after expiry of five years from the date the decision has become final and enforceable, unless reopening is requested for the reasons stated in Article 421, items 1, 2 and 3 of this Law.
Article 424 Motion for reopening the procedure shall always be filed with the court that rendered the
first instance decision.
The motion shall contain the following: the legal grounds for reopening, the circumstances indicating that the motion was filed within the deadline determined by law and the evidence corroborating arguments of the proposing party.
Article 425 The court shall reject by its ruling the untimely (Article 423), incomplete (Article 424,
paragraph 2) or inadmissible (Article 423) motions for reopening the procedure without holding a hearing.
If the court does not reject the motion, it shall serve the copy of the motion to the adverse party under provisions of Article 136 of this Law who is entitled to give the response within 15 days.
Article 426 After the motion for reopening the procedure has been filed the court of first instance
may hold deliberation to discuss the motion.
Article 427 The court of first instance decides on the motion, except if the reason for reopening the
procedure is only related exclusively to the procedure before a higher court (Article 428)
The court decides on the motion for reopening for procedure its ruling.
The ruling which allows reopening the procedure shall pronounce that the decision rendered in the previous procedure is reversed.
The court shall set the main hearing only after the ruling which allows reopening the procedure becomes final and enforceable. At the new main hearing, parties may present new facts and propose new evidence apart from those for which the reopening the procedure has been allowed if they prove it likely that they were not able to present or propose them in the previous procedure without their fault.
Article 428 If the reason for reopening the procedure relates exclusively to the procedure
before higher court then the court of first instance shall, upon receipt of the response to the motion if it has been filed, or after holding a hearing for deliberation on the motion for reopening the procedure, forward the case to the higher court to render decision.
When the case is received by the higher court, the court shall act under provisions of Article 374 of this Law.
The higher court decides on motion for reopening the procedure without holding a hearing.
When the higher court finds that the reason stated in favor of motion for reopening the procedure is justified and that it is not necessary to hold a new main hearing, it shall reverse its own decision and also the decision of higher court if it exists and render new decision on the main subject matter.
Article 428a
When the European Court of Human Rights establishes violation of basic human rights and fundamental freedoms guaranteed by the Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, the party may, within three months from the final judgment of the European Court of Human Rights, submit request to the court in the Republic of Montenegro, which judged in the first instance in the case where was made a decision that violates human rights and fundamental freedoms, to change the decision by which that right or fundamental freedoms have been violated, if committed violation cannot be removed in any other way except by reopening of procedure.
Procedure referred to in paragraph 1 of this article is implemented with the appropriate application of the provisions on the reopening of procedure.
In the reopening of procedure, the court is bound by the legal views expressed in the final judgment of the European Court of Human Rights by which is established violation of basic human rights and freedoms.
RELATION BETWEEN MOTION FOR REOPENING THE PROCEDURE AND OTHER EXTRAORDINARY LEGAL REMEDIES
Article 429 If the party files the motion for reopening the procedure due to reasons and within the
deadline for filing the review, it shall be considered that the party filed request for review.
Should the party file request for review for reasons started under Article 367, paragraph 2, item 13 of this Law or simultaneously or subsequently the files motion for the reopening the procedure for any reason under Article 421 of this Law, the court shall stay the procedure with regard to the motion for the reopening the procedure until the conclusion of the review procedure.
If the party files request for review for any of the reasons, with the exception of that stated in Article 367, paragraph 2, item 13 of this Law and simultaneously or subsequently files motion for reopening the procedure for the reasons stated in Article 421, items 4 through 6 of this Law corroborated by the final and enforceable judgment rendered in criminal procedure, the court shall stay the review procedure until the conclusion of the procedure with regard to the motion for reopening the procedure.
In all other cases where a party files request for review and simultaneously or subsequently files motion for reopening the procedure, the court shall decide which procedure to resume and which one to stay, taking into consideration all circumstances and particularly the reasons due to which both legal remedies have been filed and evidence proposed by parties.
Article 430 Provisions of Article 429, paragraphs 1 and 3 of this Law shall also apply when the party
first filed motion for reopening the procedure and thereafter filed request for review.
In all other cases where a party files motion for reopening the procedure and thereafter files request for review, the court shall, as a rule, stay the review procedure until the conclusion of the reopening procedure, unless it finds serious reasons demanding different actions.
Article 431 The court of first instance shall render ruling referred to in Article 429 of this Law if the
motion for reopening the procedure reaches the court of first instance before the case for review reaches the review court. If the motion for reopening the procedure reaches the court of first instance after the case has already been referred to the review court, the ruling referred to in Article 429 of this Law shall be rendered by the review court.
The court of first instance shall render ruling referred to in Article 430 of this Law, except if the case, at the time the request for review is received at the court of first instance, has been delivered to the higher court to render decision on reopening the procedure upon motion (Article 428, paragraph 1) in which case the ruling shall be rendered by the higher court.
Appeal against ruling referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article shall not be allowed.
Article 432 Provisions of Articles 429 through 433 of this Law shall accordingly apply when the public
prosecutor in compliance with provisions of Article 416 of this Law files request for the protection of legality and the party submits motion for reopening the procedure before, at the time or after that time.
P A R T THREE
SPECIAL PROCEDURES TITLE TWENTY EIGHT
PROCEDURE IN LITIGATION CONCERNING LABOUR RELATIONS
Article 433 Other provisions of this law shall apply in the litigation concerning labor relations, unless
this Title contains special provisions.
Article 434 In the litigation on labor relations, particularly when setting the deadlines and
deliberations, the court shall always give expedited treatment to the labor disputes.
Article 435 In the course of the procedure the court may ex officio determine temporary measures
which are applied in enforcement procedure to prevent violent actions or remove irreparable damage. Interlocutory appeal against this ruling shall not be allowed.
Article 436
The court shall, in the judgment ordering the performance of certain action, set a deadline of eight days for the performance of that action.
Article 437 The deadline for filing an appeal shall be eight days.
Article 438 The review is allowed only in disputes concerning the beginning, existence and
termination of employment.
TITLE TWENTY NINE
PROCEDURE IN LITIGATION CONCERNING TRESPASSING
Article 439 Other provisions of this Law shall apply in the litigation on trespassing, unless this
Title contains special provisions.
Article 440 In setting the deadlines and deliberations on complaints for trespassing, the court shall
always have due regard to the necessity of expedited treatment considering the nature of every single case.
Article 441 The deliberation on the complaint for trespassing shall be limited to deliberation and
proving of facts pertaining to the latest situation of possession and the disturbance thereof.
The deliberation as to the right to the real estate, legal grounds and possession of real estate in good faith and in bad faith or claims for award of damages shall be excluded.
Article 442 In the course of the procedure court may ex officio determine temporary measures,
without hearing of the adverse party, that are applied in enforcement procedure to eliminate immediate threat against legal damage, prevent violence or eliminate irreparable damage. Interlocutory appeal against this ruling shall not be allowed.
Article 443 The deadline for filing appeal is eight days.
In extraordinary circumstances the court may decide that that the appeal shall not suspend enforcement of the ruling.
The request for review shall not be allowed against rulings rendered in the litigation concerning the trespassing.
Article 444 In the enforcement procedure, the plaintiff shall lose the right to request
enforcement of the ruling rendered upon the complaint for the trespass which orders the defendant to perform certain action unless he/she requested enforcement within the 30 days upon expiry of the deadline set by the ruling for the performance of that action.
Article 445 Reopening the procedure on trespassing that has been finalised with final and
enforceable decision shall be allowed only for the reason under Article 421, items 1, 2 and 3 of this Law and only within 30 days from the date of rendering final and enforceable ruling on trespassing.
TITLE THIRTY
SMALL CLAIM DISPUTES PROCEDURE
Article 446 Other provisions of this Law shall apply to the small claim disputes procedure, unless this
Title contains special provisions.
Article 447 For the purposes of the provisions of this Title, small claim disputes are those in which
the statement of claims refers to the pecuniary claim that does not exceed the amount of EUR 500.00.
Small claim disputes shall also include disputes in which the statement of claims is not of pecuniary nature and the plaintiff has stated in the complaint that he/she will accept certain monetary sum that does not exceed the amount referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article in lieu of the obligation disclosed in the complaint (Article 36, paragraph 1).
Small claim disputes shall also include those disputes in which the statement of claims is not of pecuniary nature, but the transfer of a moveable asset whose value, as stated in the complaint by the plaintiff, hat does not exceed the amount referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article (Article 36, paragraph 2).
Article 448 For the purposes of the provisions of this Title, disputes concerning real estate, labor
relations and trespassing shall not fall within the category of small claim disputes.
Article 449 In the small claim disputes, the interlocutory appeal shall be allowed only against the
ruling on conclusion of the procedure.
Other rulings, against which an appeal is allowed in accordance with this Law, may be contested only by the appeal against the decision on conclusion of the procedure.
Rulings referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article shall not be delivered to the parties, but shall be pronounced at the hearing instead and included in written form of the decision.
Article 450 In the small claim disputes procedure, the record of the main hearing, in addition
to the information required under Article 118, paragraph 1 of this Law shall also contain the following:
1) statements of parties which are important, particularly the ones which entirely or partly admit the statement of claims or waive the statement of claims or the appeal, or overrule or withdraw complaint;
2) significant substance of the presented evidence;
3) decisions against which the appeal is allowed and which have been pronounced at the mean hearing;
4) whether the parties were present during pronouncement of the judgment and, if they were, whether they were instructed about conditions of the appeal.
Article 451 If the plaintiff amends the statement of claims so that the value of the dispute exceeds
EUR 500.00, the procedure shall be concluded in accordance with the provisions of this Law on regular procedure.
If the plaintiff, before conclusion of the main hearing conducted in accordance with the provisions on regular procedure of this Law, reduces his/her claim so that it does not exceed EUR 500.00 any more further procedure shall be conducted in accordance with the provisions of this Law on the small claim disputes.
Article 452 If the court schedules the main hearing and the plaintiff fails to appear at the hearing in
spite of being duly summoned the court renders judgment by which it shall dismiss the statement of claims (the judgment based on waiver).
Summons for the main hearing shall state that, inter alia, that if the plaintiff fails to appear at the deliberation for the main hearing it shall be considered that he/she has withdrawn the claims and that the decision may be contested only on the basis of substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure and misapplication of substantive law.
Article 453 The judgment in the small claim disputes procedure shall be pronounced immediately
after conclusion of the main hearing.
Transcript of the judgment shall always be delivered to the party who has not been present at the pronouncement, while it is delivered to the party who was present only upon his/her request. Such request may be expressed by the party at the hearing where the judgment is being announced, but not later.
When pronouncing the judgment the court shall inform the present parties on conditions for filing appeal (Article 454).
Article 454 The judgment or ruling by which the small claim disputes procedure is completed may be
contested only on the basis of substantial violation of provisions of the civil procedure under Article 367, paragraph 2 of this Law and misapplication of substantive law.
In the procedure on appeal in case of the small claim disputes procedure, the provisions of Article 384, paragraph 1 of this Law shall not apply neither shall provisions of this Law on holding the hearing before the court of second instance apply.
The appeal against the first instance judgment or ruling referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article may be filed by parties within eight days.
Deadline for appeal is counted from the day of pronouncing the judgment or ruling and if the judgment or ruling has been delivered to the party the deadline runs from the day of its receipt.
In the small claim disputes procedure the deadline under Article 334, paragraph 2, and Article 348, paragraph 1 of this Article of this Law shall be eight days.
TITLE THIRTY ONE
PROCEDURE IN COMERCIAL DISPUTES
Article 455 Provisions of this Law shall apply in commercial disputes, unless otherwise prescribed in
provisions of this Title.
Rules on procedure in commercial disputes shall also apply to all disputes for which the competent court is commercial court according to the Law on Courts except in disputes for which it has subject matter jurisdiction.
PREPARATION FOR THE MAIN HEARING
Article 456 In emergency cases the judge is authorised to schedule hearings by telephone or
facsimile.
Article 457 As a rule, the facts about the turnover of goods and services accompanied by standard
business documents shall be proved by such documents.
LEGAL REMEDIES
Article 458 Review of commercial disputes shall not be allowed if the value of the dispute of the
contested part of final and enforceable judgment does not exceed the amount of EUR 30 000.
Review of commercial disputes shall be always allowed in the disputes under Article 397, paragraph 4, item 3 of this Law.
Article 459 The following deadlines are prescribed in commercial disputes:
1) deadline of 15 days for responding to the appeal;
2) deadline of 30 days for submitting motion for returning to the previous stage under Article 113, paragraph 3 of this Law;
3) deadline of eight days for the appeal against the judgment or ruling and deadline of three days for responding to the appeal;
4) deadline of eight days for execution of the act, however for the acts not involving monetary payments, the court may order longer deadline.
Article 460 In the procedure on commercial disputes the small claim disputes procedure is the one in
which the value of the statement of claims refers to the monetary claim that does not exceed the amount of EUR 5 000.
The small claim disputes procedure is also the dispute where the claimed matter is not an amount of money, but the plaintiff has stated in the complaint that he/she would accept a certain amount of money in lieu of satisfaction of the claim when the amount so stated does not exceed the amount defined under paragraph 1 of this Article (Article 36, paragraph 1).
The small claims disputes are also disputes where the matter of the dispute is not an amount of money, but transfer of movable object whose value as stated by the plaintiff in his/her complaint does not exceed the amount specified in paragraph 1 of this Article (Article 36, paragraph 2).
TITLE THIRTY TWO
ISSUANCE OF PAYMENT ORDER
Article 461 If the statement of claims refers to the claim that has become due in money and this
claim is proved by authentic document which is submitted with the complaint either in original or certified copy the court shall order the defendant to fulfill the statement of claims (payment order).
Authentic documents shall be the following:
1) public documents;
2) private documents in which signature of the debtor has been certified by the authority competent for certification ;
3) bills of exchange and checks with objection to payment and reverse accounts when they are necessary for establishing of the claim;
4) excerpts from certified business books;
5) invoices;
6) documents considered as public documents under special regulations.
The court shall issue payment order even though the plaintiff did not suggest issuance of the payment order in the complaint whereby all conditions for its issuance have been met.
When execution based on the authentic document may be requested in accordance with Law on Enforcement Procedure, the court shall issue payment order if only plaintiff proves likely his /her legal interest for issuing the payment order.
If the plaintiff does not prove likely his/her legal interest for issuing the payment order the court shall reject the complaint.
Article 462 If the statement of claims refers to the claim that has become due in money which does
not exceed the amount of EUR 500.00 the court shall issue payment order against the defendant even though authentic documents have not been submitted with the complaint, however the complaint states basis and amount of debt and indicates evidence on the basis of which accuracy of the statements in the complaint may be verified.
Payment order referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article may be issued by the court only against main debtor.
Article 463 The court shall issue payment order without holding the hearing.
The court shall indicate in the payment order that the defendant shall, within eight days or in the bill of exchange or check disputes within three days from delivery of the payment order, fulfill statement of claims together with all costs calculated by the court and shall also submit objections to the payment order within the same deadline. In the payment order the court shall warn the defendant of rejection of untimely submitted objections.
Payment order shall be delivered to parties.
The defendant shall, in addition to the payment order, be also delivered a copy of complaint with attachments.
Article 464 If the court does not accept motion for issuance of payment order the procedure will
continue in accordance with the complaint.
Appeal against the ruling of the court which accepts motion for issuance of the payment order shall not be allowed.
Article 465 Payment order may be contested only by objection. If the payment order is contested
only in the part referring to the costs this decision may be contested only by appeal against the ruling.
Article 466 Untimely, incomplete or inadmissible objections shall be dismissed by the court without
holding hearing.
If the objections are submitted timely, the court shall evaluate whether it is necessary to schedule preliminary hearing or whether it may immediately schedule the main hearing.
In the course of the preliminary hearing, parties may present new facts and propose new evidence and the defendant may raise new objections referred to the contested part of the payment order.
The court shall decide in the decision of the main subject matter whether the payment order entirely or partially stays in force or becomes annulled.
Article 467
If the defendant puts forward the objection that legal grounds for issuance of the payment order did not exist (Article 461 and 462) or that there are obstructions for further course of the procedure, the court shall first decide on this objection. If it finds that this objection is justified, it shall annul the payment order with its ruling and after the ruling becomes final and enforceable it shall initiate deliberation on the main subject matter when there are conditions for such deliberation.
If the court does not accept this objection, it shall proceed to deliberate on the main subject matter and include its decision on the main subject matter in the ruling.
If, upon objection regarding non-maturity, the court finds that the claim has become due after issuance of the payment order, but before the conclusion of the main hearing, payment order will be reversed by the judgment and the court shall decide on the statement of claims (Article 322, paragraph 1).
Article 468 The court may declare that it has not territorial jurisdiction until issuance of
payment order.
Defendant may file objection against territorial jurisdiction only in the objection against payment order.
Article 469 If the court declares after issuing the payment order that it does not have territorial
jurisdiction it shall annul the payment order and assign the case to the competent court after the ruling on non-competence becomes final and enforceable.
If the court establishes after issuing the payment order that it has territorial jurisdiction it shall not annul the payment order, instead it shall assign the case to the competent court after the ruling becomes final and enforceable.
Article 470 When the court in the cases in accordance with this Law decides to dismiss the
complaint, it shall also reverse the payment order.
Article 471 The plaintiff may withdraw the complaint without consent of the defendant only before
submission of objection. If the complaint has been withdrawn the court shall reverse the payment order by its ruling.
If the defendant waives all objections before conclusion of the main hearing the payment order shall remain in force.
P A R T FOUR
ARBITRATION PROCEDURE
TITLE THIRTY THREE
ARBITRABILITY
GENERAL PROVISIONS
Article 472 This Chapter prescribes arbitration procedure based in the Republic of Montenegro,
unless it arises from the provisions of some other law or an international treaty that a certain arbitration based in the Republic of Montenegro is considered a foreign arbitration.
Article 473 In disputes involving natural persons who have permanent or habitual residence or legal
persons seated in the Republic of Montenegro, parties may agree on domestic arbitration for the settlement of disputes regarding rights of which they may freely dispose, unless it is provided by law that certain disputes shall be exclusively settled by other courts.
In disputes in which at least one party is the natural person with permanent or habitual residence abroad or legal person seated abroad, parties may also agree on foreign arbitration for the settlement of disputes regarding rights of which they may freely dispose, unless it is provided by law or international treaty that a domestic court has exclusive jurisdiction.
Parties may agree to bring disputes referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article before permanent or ad hoc Arbitration Board.
ARBITRATION AGREEMENT
Article 474 Arbitration agreement is an agreement of the parties to submit to arbitration all or certain
disputes that have arisen between them or that may arise in the future in respect of a defined legal relationship of a contractual or non-contractual nature. Agreement may be concluded in the form of an arbitration clause in a contract or in the form of a separate agreement.
Arbitration agreement shall be valid only if concluded in writing. Agreement is concluded in writing if it is contained in documents signed by parties or in an exchange of letters, telegrams, telex or other means of telecommunication that provide a written record of the agreement that has been concluded.
Arbitration agreement is also concluded in writing if it has been drafted by the exchange of a complaint in which the plaintiff specifies the existence of the agreement and the response to the complaint in which the defendant does not deny it.
The reference in arbitration agreement to a document containing an arbitration clause (general terms of a conclusion of a legal matter, wording of another agreement or similar) constitutes an arbitration agreement provided that the agreement has been concluded in writing and if the reference is such that the clause forms integral part of the agreement.
ARBITRATION BOARD
1. Appointment, rights and duties and exemption of arbitrators
Article 475 If the parties have not agreed otherwise, three arbitrators shall be appointed.
Judges may be appointed as Presidents of arbitration Panel or individual arbitrators.
Article 476 A party, who is to appoint the arbitrator on the basis of the arbitration agreement, may be
summoned by the adverse party to perform the said appointment within 15 days and shall notify the adverse party thereof.
The summons, within the meaning of paragraph 1 of this Article, shall be valid only if the issuing party has appointed his/her arbitrator and informed the adverse party thereof.
When, under the arbitration agreement, a third party is to appoint the arbitrator each party may send the summons referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article to that person.
A person summoned to appoint the arbitrator is bound to the appointment from the moment the adverse party or one of the parties has been notified of the appointment.
Article 477 If the arbitrator has not been appointed on time and the agreement does not state
otherwise the arbitrator shall be appointed by court upon proposal of the party.
If the arbitrators cannot agree as to the election of the President and the agreement does not state otherwise the President shall be appointed by the court upon the proposal of each arbitrator or a party.
The court that would have been competent for the first instance procedure if the arbitration agreement had not been concluded shall be competent for appointment of arbitrator or President of the Arbitration Board.
Appeal against the court ruling shall not be allowed.
The party that does not want to use the authorisation referred to in the paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article may request in the complaint that the court competent for appointment proclaims the arbitration agreement null and void.
Article 478 Except for the case referred to in Article 477 of this Law, any party may request in the
complaint that the court proclaims the arbitration agreement null and void if:
1) the parties cannot agree on appointment of arbitrators whom they need to elect within 30 days from the first invitation to appoint arbitrator;
2) the person who has been appointed arbitrator in the arbitration agreement does not want to or is not able to perform that duty.
The court foreseen in Article 477, paragraph 3 of this Law shall decide on the request.
The court shall summon the parties to the hearing for deliberation upon the request, but the court may also render decision if duly summoned parties failed to appear at the hearing.
Article 479 Arbitrator shall accept appointment in writing. Such acceptance may be made by signing
the arbitration agreement of parties.
Arbitrator shall conduct the arbitration with due expeditiousness and timely undertake procedural actions and to take care of avoidance of any delay of the procedure.
Unless agreed otherwise by parties, they may discharge by their consent the arbitrator that fails to perform his/her duties or does not perform them in a timely manner.
Arbitrator is entitled to reimbursement of costs and a remuneration for the work completed, unless he/she has waived these rights in writing. The parties shall be jointly and severally liable for the payment of such costs and remuneration.
Article 480 The arbitrator shall exempt himself/herself when the grounds for exemption stipulated in
Article 69 of this Law exist. The parties may request the exemption of the arbitrator for the same reasons.
Exemption of arbitrators may be requested if the arbitrator does not have necessary qualifications agreed upon by parties as well as if he/she fails to fulfill his/her obligations from Article 479 paragraph 2 of this Law.
A party who has individually or together with the adverse party appointed the arbitrator may request his/her exemption only if reason for exemption occurred or the party learnt about it after appointment of the arbitrator.
Parties may agree on the procedure for exemption, but they may not exclude application of provisions of paragraph 7 of this Article.
If such agreement does not exist, the party who intends to file request for exemption shall, within 15 days after becoming aware of appointment of the arbitrator or after becoming aware of any circumstances referred to in paragraph 1 and 2 of this Article, file to the Arbitration Board a written statement of the reasons for exemption.
If the arbitrator whose exemption is requested does not withdraw or the other party does not agree with the request for his/her exemption, the Arbitration Board, including the arbitrator subject to the exemption, shall promptly decide on the exemption.
If the request for exemption under the procedure specified in paragraph 4 of this Article and paragraph 6 of this Article is not successful the party requesting exemption may, within 30 days after having received notice of the decision rejecting the exemption or if the Arbitration Board does not decide on the exemption within 30 days after the request for exemption has been filed, request in the following 30 days from the moment of the expiry of that deadline that the Board specified in Article 477, paragraph 3 of this Law decide on the exemption.
2. Jurisdiction of Arbitration Board
Article 481 Arbitration Board may rule on its own jurisdiction, including any objections with respect to
the existence or the validity of the arbitration agreement. For that purpose, the arbitration clause that forms integral part of a contract shall be treated as an agreement independent of the other provisions of the contract. A decision by the Arbitration Board that the contract is null and void shall not entail ipso iure the invalidity of the arbitration clause.
Objection that the Arbitration Board does not have jurisdiction shall be raised by the defendant not later than the period for submission of the response to the complaint. Objection that the Arbitration Board has exceeded the scope of its powers shall be raised as soon as the matter alleged to be beyond the scope of its powers is raised during the arbitration procedure. If the Arbitration Board believes, in either case, that the delay is justified it may allow subsequent submission of objection.
Arbitration Board may rule on an objection referred to paragraph 2 of this Article either as a preliminary matter or decision on the main subject matter. If the arbitration Board rules as a preliminary matter that it has jurisdiction any party may request, within 30 days after having received the decision, from the Board specified in Article 477, paragraph 1 of this Law to decide on the matter.
ARBITRATION PROCEDURE
1. Equal Treatment of Parties
Article 482 Parties shall be equal in the procedure before an Arbitration Board.
Parties shall be entitled to respond to statements and claims of their adversary.
The Arbitration Board may not impose coercive measures or penalties on parties.
2. Place of arbitration
Article 483 Parties are free to agree on the place of arbitration.
Failing such agreement, the place of arbitration shall be determined by the Arbitration Board having regard to the circumstances of the dispute, including the convenience of a specific place for parties.
If the place of arbitration is not determined pursuant to paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article, the place of arbitration shall be considered to be the place designated in the award as the place where the award was made.
Unless otherwise agreed by parties and notwithstanding provisions of paragraph 1 and 2 of this Article, the Arbitration Board may meet at any place it considers appropriate for consultation among its members or for presentation of evidence.
Rules of Procedure
Article 484 If it is not in contravention with provisions of this Law, parties are free to agree upon the
rules of the procedure that the Arbitration Board shall obey either by setting them by themselves or under this Law or by referral to some other rules or in other appropriate manner.
Failing such agreement the Arbitration Board may, if it is not in contravention with provisions of this Law, conduct the procedure as it deems appropriate. Powers conferred upon the Arbitration Board include the power to determine rules of procedure either independently or under this Law or by reference to a set of rules or in other appropriate manner and also the power to determine admissibility, relevance and weight of any proposed and presented evidence.
Commencement of Arbitration Procedure
Article 485 Unless otherwise agreed by parties, the arbitration procedure shall commence:
1) on the day when the Arbitration Board receives the complaint if the arbitration is conducted before the permanent Arbitration Board;
2) on the day when the defendant receives notification that the adverse party intends to bring the dispute before the arbitration with the advice that it has appointed the arbitrator or proposed a single arbitrator, inviting him/her to appoint another arbitrator or to declare himself/herself about the proposed arbitrator if the procedure is conducted before ad hoc Arbitration Board.
Language
Article 486 Parties are free to agree on the language or languages to be used in the arbitration
procedure. Failing such agreement, the Arbitration Board shall determine the language or languages to be used in the procedure. This agreement between parties or determination by the Arbitration Board, unless otherwise specified therein, shall apply to any written statement of parties, any hearing and decision or other communication by the Arbitration Board.
Arbitration Board may order that any written evidence be accompanied by translation into the language or languages agreed upon by parties or determined by the Arbitration Board.
Until the language of the procedure has been determined either in agreement between parties or by the decision of the court, all pleadings may be submitted in the language of the main contract or language of the arbitration agreement or in the language that is in official use in the court that would have been competent if the arbitration agreement has not been concluded.
Delivery
Article 487 Unless otherwise agreed by parties, any pleadings shall be deemed to have been
delivered on the day when it is delivered to the mailing address of the addressee or to the person designated to receive pleadings.
Mailing address is the address at which the addressee regularly receives mail. If the addressee has not expressly defined any other address or if the circumstances of the case do not indicate otherwise, the mailing address shall be the address of the seat the addressee, his/her temporary place of residence or the address referred to in the main contract or in the arbitration agreement.
If none of the addresses referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article is known, pleadings shall be deemed to have been served on the day when its delivery has been attempted to the last known address, provided that they have been properly forwarded by registered mail with return receipt or in any other way that may provide evidence of attempted delivery.
Pleadings shall be deemed to have been delivered if the addressee to whom delivery was attempted in the above described manner refuses to receive the writ.
Provision of paragraph 1 of this Article shall not apply to delivery of pleadings in court procedure.
Complaint and Response to the Complaint
Article 488 Unless otherwise agreed by parties, the plaintiff shall in his/her complaint state the facts
supporting his/her claim, disputed matters and statement of claims, while the defendant in his/her response to the complaint shall state his/her defense with a view to the statements, motions and requests of the plaintiff. Parties may submit with their pleadings all documents they consider to be relevant or may add a reference to the documents or other evidence they intend to submit.
Unless otherwise agreed by parties, either party may amend or supplement his/her complaint or response to the complaint during the course of the arbitration procedure, unless the Arbitration Board considers it inappropriate to allow such amendment having regard to the delay it may cause.
Hearings and Written Procedure
Article 489 Unless otherwise agreed by parties, the Arbitration Board shall decide whether to
schedule and hold oral hearings or the presentation of evidence or whether the procedure shall be conducted on the basis of documents.
Unless the parties have agreed that no hearings shall be held, the Arbitration Board shall hold such hearings at a later stage of the procedure if so requested by a party.
The parties shall be given sufficient advance notice of any hearing of the Arbitration Board for the purpose of inspection of goods, other property or documents.
All pleadings, documents or other information supplied to the Arbitration Board by one party shall be communicated to the other party. Any expert finding and opinion or document on
which the Arbitration Board may rely in rendering its decision shall be communicated to each of the parties.
Unless otherwise agreed by parties, the arbitration procedure is not public.
Default of Party
Article 490 Unless otherwise agreed by parties and if the plaintiff does not file complaint in
accordance with provisions of Article 488 paragraph 1 of this Law, the Arbitration Board shall suspend procedure.
Unless otherwise agreed by parties and it without stating justified reasons:
1) the defendant fails to submit his/her response to the complaint in accordance with provisions of Article 488, paragraph 1 of this Law, the Arbitration Board shall continue the procedure whereby it shall not be deemed that default means acceptance of defendant’s statements;
2) any party fails to appear at the hearing or to produce documents within the deadline provided for their production, the Arbitration Board may continue the procedure and render the decision on the basis of the results of procedure and evidence at its disposal.
Witness
Article 491 As a rule, witnesses shall be interrogated at the main hearing.
Subject to their consent, witnesses may be examined outside the main hearing. The Arbitration Board may also request from witnesses to answer questions in writing within a certain period of time.
Expert Witness
Article 492 Unless otherwise agreed by parties, the Arbitration Board may:
1) appoint one or more experts witnesses from whom it will require finding on the facts to be determined and opinions on matters to be considered;
2) require a party to give the expert witness any relevant information or provide access to any relevant documents, goods or other property for his/her inspection.
Unless otherwise agreed by parties, if the party so requests or if the Arbitration Board considers it necessary, the expert witness shall after delivery of written or oral finding and opinion also participate at the hearing where parties shall have the opportunity to put questions to him/her.
Provisions of Article 69 of this Law shall apply accordingly to the exemption of expert witnesses.
Applicable Law
Article 493 The Arbitration Board shall decide in accordance with the rules of law chosen by parties
as applicable to the settlement dispute.
Failing any designation by the parties under paragraph 1 of this Article, the Arbitration Board shall apply the law that it considers to be most closely connected with the dispute.
The Arbitration Board shall decide ex aequo et bono only if the parties have expressly authorised it to do so.
In all cases, the arbitration judge shall decide in accordance with provisions of the contract or shall take into account the trade customs.
Rendering Decision in Panel
Article 494 Unless otherwise agreed by parties, the Arbitration Board shall render any decision by a
majority of votes.
If a necessary majority of votes may not be achieved, Arbitration Board shall continue deliberations on reasons for each opinion and if after that the majority still cannot be achieved the award shall be rendered by the President of Arbitration Panel.
President of the Panel may, outside the session of the Panel, independently decide on matters regarding conducting the procedure provided that it is not in contravention with agreement between parties and decisions of the Panel.
Certain fact-finding activities may be entrusted with individual members of the Panel if so decided by the arbitration Panel.
Settlement
Article 495 If parties settle the dispute during arbitration procedure the Arbitration Board shall
suspend the procedure upon their request, unless the parties request that award is rendered on the basis of settlement.
Arbitration Board shall not render award on the basis of settlement if it finds that the substance of settlement is in contravention with the public order of the Republic of Montenegro.
Award on the basis of settlement shall be rendered under provisions of Article 496 of this Law and shall have legal force and effect of a judgment.
Award
Article 496 Unless otherwise agreed by parties, Arbitration Board may render partial and interim
awards. Partial award shall be considered an independent judgment.
Award shall be rendered in the place of arbitration.
Award shall be rendered in writing. It shall contain reasoning unless parties agreed that reasoning is not necessary or if the award has been rendered on the basis of settlement of parties under Article 495 of this Law.
The award shall indicate the date and place it has been rendered.
Article 497 The original award and all transcripts thereof shall be signed by sole arbitrator or
members of the Panel of arbitrators. The award shall be valid even if arbitrators failed to sign it provided that it was signed by the majority of arbitrators and that the omission of a signature is stated in the award.
Awards rendered by permanent Arbitration Board shall be delivered upon the parties by this Board. In all other cases, the delivery of the award to the parties shall be conducted by the Board defined in Article 477, paragraph 3 of this Law.
Article 498 Original award and proof of delivery shall be kept with the Board defined in Article 477,
paragraph 3 of this Law, and if the award has been rendered by permanent Arbitration Board than they shall be kept with this Board.
Final and Enforceable Award
Article 499 Unless otherwise agreed by parties, the award of the Arbitration Board shall have, in
respect of the parties, the force of final and enforceable court judgment.
At the request of the party, the Board under Article 477, paragraph 3 of this Law shall place the statement of final and enforceable effect on the transcript of award. Permanently appointed Boards shall place the statement of final and enforceable effect on their awards.
Conclusion of the Procedure
Article 500 The procedure is terminated by the final award on the matters that have been decided
on.
The procedure may also be terminated by the conclusion of the Arbitration Board if:
1) the plaintiff withdraws his/her claim, unless the defendant objects thereto and the Arbitration Board recognizes a legitimate interest of defendant in obtaining final award in the dispute;
2) the parties agree on the conclusion of the procedure;
3) the Arbitration Board finds that the continuation of the procedure has for any other reason become unnecessary or impossible.
Mandate of the Arbitration Board terminates with the conclusion of the arbitration procedure except in cases under Articles 501, 502, 503, paragraph 3, 507, paragraph 2 and 508
of this Law. In such cases the mandate shall be terminated when the respective decision is rendered.
Supplemental Award
Article 501 Unless otherwise agreed by parties, each party may within 15 days of the receipt of the
award and with notice to the other party request from the Arbitration Board to render supplemental award as to the claims presented in the arbitration procedure which were not decided by Arbitration Board in its decision.
If the Arbitration Board considers the request to be justified it shall render the supplemental award.
Provisions of Article 496 and 497 of this Law shall apply to such supplemental award.
Correction and Interpretation of Award
Article 502 Within 15 days of receipt of the award, unless another period of time has been agreed by
parties, one of the parties, upon the notice to the other party, may request the from Arbitration Board to:
1) correct any errors in the computation, handwriting or typographical errors or any error of similar nature in the award;
2) give an interpretation of a specific point or part of the award.
If the Arbitration Board considers the request to be justified, it shall make the correction of the award or provide the interpretation which shall form integral part of the award.
The Arbitration Board may correct any error of the type referred to in paragraph 1, item 1 of this Article on its own initiative within 15 days of the date of the award.
Provisions of Article 496 and 497 of this Law shall also apply to the correction or interpretation of award.
Costs of Arbitration Procedure
Article 503 At the request of the party, the Arbitration Board shall determine in the award or decision
for the conclusion of the procedure which party and in which proportion shall reimburse the other party the necessary costs of arbitration, including costs of representation and remuneration of arbitrators and bear his/her own expenses.
The Arbitration Board shall decide on the costs of the procedure according to its own evaluation, taking into account all circumstances of the case and particularly outcome of the dispute.
If the Arbitration Board fails to decide on costs or if such decision is possible only after conclusion of the arbitration procedure, a separate decision shall be rendered on the costs of procedure.
LEGAL AID OF THE COURT IN PRESENTATION OF EVIDENCE
Article 504 The Arbitration Board or one of the parties, with prior consent of the Arbitration Board,
may request from the competent court to provide legal aid in presentation of certain evidence which may not be presented by the Arbitration Board on its own. The provision of this Law related to presentation of evidence before the requested judge shall apply to the procedure of presentation of evidence.
LEGAL REMEDY AGAINST THE AWARD
1.Complaint for Setting aside the Award
Article 505 Arbitration award may be contested by the complaint for setting aside.
Interim award may be contested only by the complaint for setting aside filed against the award which concludes the procedure upon request on the basis of which it has been rendered.
No other legal remedy before the court against award of Arbitration Board shall be allowed.
Article 506 Award may be set aside by the Board specified in Article 477, paragraph 3 of this Law
only if:
1) the party filing the complaint furnishes proof that:
-the arbitration agreement under Article 474 of this Law was neither concluded nor valid;
-the composition of the Arbitration Board or arbitration procedure have not been in line with provisions of this Law or agreement between parties which might have affected substance of the award;
-the party to the procedure was incapable of concluding the arbitration agreement or to be a party to dispute or to be duly represented;
- the party filing the complaint for setting aside the award was not given proper notice of the commencement of the arbitration procedure or was illegally prevented from presenting his/her case before the Arbitration Board;
-the award fails to contain reasoning or signature in accordance with provisions of Articles 496 and 497 of this Law;
- award refers to the dispute not contemplated by arbitration agreement or not falling within its provisions or contains decisions on matters beyond the scope of arbitration agreement, provided that the decision on matters submitted to arbitration may be separated from those not so submitted, and only that part of the decision containing provisions regarding matters that were not brought before arbitration may be set aside;
2) the court finds, even if a party has not raised these grounds, that the award is in conflict with the public policy of the Republic of Montenegro.
Article 507 The complaint for setting aside may be filed within three months from the date of delivery
of award or if the complaint has been filed in one of the cases under Article 501 or 502 of this Law, from the date on which the party filing the complaint received the decision of the Arbitration Board on either of the requests.
When requested to set aside the award the court may, where appropriate and if so requested by the party, suspend the setting aside procedure for a period of time determined by it in order to give the Arbitration Board an opportunity to resume the procedure or to take such other actions which could eliminate the grounds for setting aside the award.
If the parties in the dispute without international element expressly so agree in the arbitration agreement, the judgment may also be contested by complaint on the grounds that the party applying for setting aside has learned new facts or has the opportunity to present new evidence on the basis of which the award more favorable to him/her could be rendered if these facts would have been known or evidence presented in the hearings that preceded rendering the contested award. This basis may be raised only if the applying party could not have used them in the arbitration procedure for reasons that were not his/her fault.
Parties may not waive in advance their right to contest the award by complaint for setting aside.
2. Arbitration Procedure after Setting aside the Award
Article 508 If the award rendered on the basis of a valid arbitration agreement not specifying the
names of the arbitrators has been set aside on the grounds other than those related to existence or validity of the arbitration agreement, such agreement shall be valid legal basis for new arbitration in the same dispute. In case of doubt, at the request of the party, the court may render a separate decision to this effect.
When the court requested to set aside the award finds it possible and justified it shall, at the request of one party and regarding after setting aside the award, refer the case to the Arbitration Board for reconsideration.
In all other cases, a new arbitration in the same dispute shall be possible if the parties conclude a new arbitration agreement after the setting aside the award.
PART FIVE
TRANSITIONAL AND FINAL PROVISIONS Article 509
If the first instance judgment or ruling on conclusion of the procedure before the first instance court has been rendered before beginning of the application of this Law, the further procedure will be conducted in accordance with regulations that were in force so far.
On the day of coming into force of this Law, the procedure which is conducted in a temporary halt shall continue accordance with this Law.
If the first instance decision referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article is reversed before the beginning of the application of this Law the further procedure will be conducted in accordance with this Law.
If the request for review has been submitted against the second instance judgment in procedure which was initiated before the beginning of the application of this Law the further procedure will be conducted in accordance with rules of civil procedure which were in force until the beginning of application of this Law.
After the beginning of the application of this Law, request for protection legality regarding final and enforceable court decision may be filed only in accordance with the provisions of this Law.
If the complaint has been filed before the beginning of application of this Law, provisions of Article 339 of this Law shall not apply in the procedure, instead the conditions for rendering the default judgment shall be evaluated in accordance with the regulations which were in force so far.
If the preliminary hearing or main hearing has been held before the beginning of the application of this Law, parties may state new facts and present new evidence at the latest on the first deliberation for the main hearing after the beginning of the application of this Law.
Article 510 Provisions of this Law concerning arbitration procedure shall apply to the arbitration that
is agreed upon after the beginning of the application of this Law.
Article 511 On the day of beginning of the application of this Law, the Law on Civil Procedure shall
cease to be in force on the territory of the Republic of Montenegro (Official Gazette of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia 4/77, 36/77, 36/80, 69/82, 58/84, 74/87, 57/89, 20/90, 27/90, 35/91 and Official Gazette of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia 27/92, 31/93, 24/94, 12/98, 15/98 and 3/2002).
Article 512 This Law shall enter into force on the eight day following that of its publication in the
Official Gazette of the Republic of Montenegro and it shall apply three months after it has entered into force.
Zakon o parničnom postupku Zakon je objavljen u "Službenom listu RCG", br. 22/2004
i 76/2006
DIO PRVI
OPŠTE ODREDBE GLAVA PRVA
OSNOVNE ODREDBE Član 1
Ovim zakonom određuju se pravila postupka na osnovu kojih sud raspravlja i odlučuje u sporovima iz ličnih i porodičnih odnosa, iz radnih odnosa, kao i iz imovinskih i drugih građanskopravnih odnosa fizičkih i pravnih lica, osim ako su neki od navedenih sporova posebnim zakonom stavljeni u nadležnost drugog državnog organa.
Član 2 U parničnom postupku sud odlučuje u granicama zahtjeva koji su stavljeni u postupku. Sud ne može odbiti da odlučuje o zahtjevu za koji je nadležan.
Član 3 Stranka za tužbu i svaku drugu parničnu radnju treba da ima pravni interes.
Član 4 Stranke mogu slobodno raspolagati zahtjevima koje su stavile u toku postupka. Stranke se mogu odreći svog zahtjeva, priznati zahtjev protivnika i poravnati se. Sud neće da uvaži raspolaganja stranaka koja su u suprotnosti sa prinudnim propisima i
moralom. Član 5
Sud odlučuje o tužbenom zahtjevu na osnovu usmenog, neposrednog i javnog raspravljanja. Izuzetno od odredbe stava 1 ovoga člana, sud o tužbenom zahtjevu odlučuje na osnovu
pisano izvedenih pravnih radnji i posredno izvedenih dokaza, ako zakon tako određuje. Sud će isključiti javnost na glavnoj raspravi samo u slučajevima određenim zakonom.
Član 6 Sud će svakoj stranci da pruži mogućnost da se izjasni o zahtjevima i navodima protivne
stranke. Samo kad je to ovim zakonom određeno, sud je ovlašćen da odluči o zahtjevu o kome
protivnoj stranci nije bila pružena mogućnost da se izjasni. Član 7
Parnični postupak vodi se na jeziku koji je u službenoj upotrebi u sudu. Stranke i drugi učesnici u postupku koji ne razumiju ili ne govore jezik koji je u službenoj
upotrebi u sudu imaju pravo da se služe svojim jezikom ili jezikom koji razumiju. Član 8
Stranke su dužne da iznesu sve činjenice na kojima zasnivaju svoje zahtjeve i da predlože dokaze kojima se utvrđuju te činjenice.
Sud je ovlašćen da utvrdi i činjenice koje stranke nijesu iznijele i izvede dokaze koje stranke nijesu predložile, ako iz rezultata rasprave i dokazivanja proizlazi da stranke idu za tim da raspolažu zahtjevima kojima ne mogu raspolagati (član 4 stav 3).
Svoju odluku sud ne može zasnovati na činjenicama i dokazima o kojima strankama nije pružena mogućnost da se izjasne.
Član 9
Koje će činjenice uzeti kao dokazane odlučuje sud po svom uvjerenju, na osnovu savjesne i brižljive ocjene svakog dokaza zasebno i svih dokaza zajedno, kao i na osnovu rezultata cjelokupnog postupka.
Član 10 Stranke, umješači, kao i njihovi zastupnici dužni su da pred sudom govore istinu i da savjesno
koriste prava koja su im priznata ovim zakonom. Član 11
Sud je dužan da nastoji da se postupak sprovede bez odugovlačenja, u razumnom roku, sa što manje troškova i da onemogući svaku zloupotrebu prava koja strankama pripadaju u postupku.
Ako stranke, umješači, njihovi zakonski zastupnici i punomoćnici, sa namjerom da naškode drugome ili s ciljem koji je u suprotnosti sa dobrim običajima, savjesnošću i poštenjem, zloupotrebljavaju prava koja su im priznata ovim zakonom, sud može izreći novčanu kaznu ili druge mjere koje su određene ovim zakonom.
Član 12 Stranku koja nema kvalifikovanog punomoćnika (advokat ili lice sa položenim pravosudnim
ispitom) i koja se iz neznanja ne koristi pravima koja joj pripadaju po ovom zakonu, sud će da upozori koje parnične radnje može preduzeti.
Član 13 - brisan -
Član 14 Kad odluka suda zavisi od prethodnog rješenja pitanja da li postoji neko pravo ili pravni odnos,
a o tom pitanju još nije donio odluku sud ili drugi nadležni organ (prethodno pitanje), sud može sam riješiti to pitanje, ako posebnim propisima nije drukčije određeno.
Odluka suda o prethodnom pitanju ima pravno dejstvo samo u parnici u kojoj je to pitanje riješeno.
Član 15 U parničnom postupku sud je u pogledu postojanja krivičnog djela i krivične odgovornosti
učinioca vezan za pravosnažnu presudu suda kojom se optuženi oglašava krivim.
Član 16 U prvostepenom postupku i postupku po predlogu za ponavljanje postupka sudi sudija
pojedinac. U drugostepenom postupku sudi vijeće od trojice sudija. U postupku po reviziji i zahtjevu za zaštitu zakonitosti sudi vijeće od pet sudija. Kad odlučuje o sukobu nadležnosti i o određivanju mjesne nadležnosti odlučuje vijeće od
trojice sudija. Član 17
Ako za pojedine radnje nije zakonom određen oblik u kome se mogu preduzeti, stranke preduzimaju parnične radnje pisano van ročišta ili usmeno na ročištu.
GLAVA DRUGA NADLEŽNOST SUDA
ZAJEDNIČKE ODREDBE Član 18
Sud po prijemu tužbe ocjenjuje da li je nadležan. Ocjenjivanje nadležnosti vrši se na osnovu navoda u tužbi i na osnovu činjenica koje su sudu
poznate.
Ako se u toku postupka promijene okolnosti na kojima je zasnovana nadležnost suda, sud koji je bio nadležan u vrijeme podnošenja tužbe ostaje i dalje nadležan i ako bi zbog tih promjena bio nadležan drugi sud iste vrste.
Član 19 Sud u toku cijelog postupka, po službenoj dužnosti, pazi da li rješavanje spora spada u sudsku
nadležnost. Kad sud u toku postupka utvrdi da za rješavanje spora nije nadležan sud nego neki drugi
organ, oglasiće se nenadležnim, ukinuće sprovedene radnje u postupku i odbaciće tužbu. Kad sud u toku postupka utvrdi da za rješavanje spora nije nadležan domaći sud, oglasiće se
nenadležnim, ukinuće sprovedene radnje u postupku i odbaciti tužbu, osim u slučajevima u kojima nadležnost domaćeg suda zavisi od pristanka tuženog, a tuženi je dao svoj pristanak.
Član 20 Sud u toku prvostepenog postupka, po službenoj dužnosti, pazi na svoju stvarnu nadležnost.
Član 21 Ako su stranke za rješavanje određenog spora ugovorile arbitražu, sud kojem je podnesena
tužba u istom sporu između istih stranaka na prigovor tuženoga oglasiće se nenadležnim, ukinuće sprovedene radnje u postupku i odbaciti tužbu, osim ako nađe da ugovor o arbitraži nije punovažan (član 474), da je prestao da važi ili da se ne može ispuniti.
Prigovor iz stava 1 ovog člana tuženi može da podnese najkasnije u odgovoru na tužbu. Član 22
Do donošenja odluke o glavnoj stvari sud će rješenjem da obustavi parnični postupak, ako utvrdi da bi postupak trebalo sprovesti po pravilima vanparničnog postupka. Postupak će se po pravosnažnosti rješenja nastaviti po pravilima vanparničnog postupka pred nadležnim sudom.
Radnje koje je sproveo parnični sud (uviđaj, vještačenje, saslušavanje svjedoka i dr.), kao i odluke koje je donio taj sud, nijesu bez važnosti samo zbog toga što su preduzete u parničnom postupku i ne moraju se ponovo provoditi.
Član 23 Sud se može, povodom prigovora tuženoga, oglasiti mjesno nenadležnim, ako je prigovor
podnesen najkasnije u odgovoru na tužbu. Sud se može oglasiti, po službenoj dužnosti, mjesno nenadležnim samo kad postoji isključiva
mjesna nadležnost nekog drugog suda, ali najkasnije do podnošenja odgovora na tužbu. Sud će po prigovoru iz stava 1 ovog člana da odluči najkasnije na pripremnom ročištu,
odnosno na prvom ročištu za glavnu raspravu, ako pripremno ročište nije održano. Član 24
Po pravosnažnosti rješenja kojim se sud oglasio nenadležnim (čl. 20 i 23) sud će, bez odlaganja, a najkasnije u roku od tri dana, ustupiti predmet nadležnom sudu.
Sud kome je predmet ustupljen kao nadležnom postupiće kao da je kod njega bio pokrenut postupak.
Parnične radnje nenadležnog suda (uviđaj, vještačenje, saslušanje svjedoka i dr.) nijesu bez važnosti zato što ih je preduzeo nenadležni sud i ne moraju se ponovo provoditi.
Član 25 Ako sud kome je predmet ustupljen kao nadležnom smatra da je nadležan sud koji mu je
predmet ustupio ili neki drugi sud, dostaviće, u roku od tri dana, predmet sudu koji treba da riješi sukob nadležnosti, osim ako nađe da mu je predmet ustupljen zbog očigledne omaške, a trebalo je da bude ustupljen nekom drugom sudu, u kom slučaju će ustupiti predmet drugom sudu i o tome obavijestiti sud koji mu je predmet ustupio.
Kad je povodom žalbe protiv odluke prvostepenog suda kojom se on oglasio mjesno nenadležnim odluku donio drugostepeni sud, za tu odluku vezan je u pogledu nadležnosti i sud kome je predmet ustupljen, ako je drugostepeni sud koji je odluku donio nadležan za rješavanje sukoba nadležnosti između tih sudova.
Odluka drugostepenog suda o stvarnoj nenadležnosti prvostepenog suda vezuje svaki sud kome kasnije isti predmet bude ustupljen, ako je drugostepeni sud nadležan za rješavanje sukoba nadležnosti između tih sudova.
Član 26
Dok se ne riješi sukob nadležnosti, sud kome je predmet ustupljen dužan je da preduzima one radnje u postupku za koje postoji opasnost od odlaganja.
Protiv rješenja kojim se odlučuje o sukobu nadležnosti nije dozvoljena žalba. Član 27
Svaki sud vrši radnje u postupku na svom području, ali ako postoji opasnost zbog odlaganja sud će preduzeti izvršenje pojedinih radnji i na području drugog suda. O tome će se obavijestiti sud na čijem području radnju treba preduzeti.
Član 28 U pogledu nadležnosti sudova Republike Crne Gore za suđenje strancima koji uživaju imunitet
i za suđenje stranim državama i međunarodnim organizacijama važe pravila međunarodnog prava.
NADLEŽNOST SUDOVA U SPOROVIMA S MEĐUNARODNIM ELEMENTOM
Član 29 Sud Republike Crne Gore (u daljem tekstu: domaći sud) je nadležan za suđenje kad je
njegova nadležnost u sporu s međunarodnim elementom izričito određena zakonom ili međunarodnim ugovorom. Ako u zakonu ili međunarodnom ugovoru nema izričite odredbe o nadležnosti domaćeg suda za određenu vrstu sporova, domaći sud je nadležan za suđenje u toj vrsti sporova i kad njegova nadležnost proizlazi iz odredaba zakona o mjesnoj nadležnosti domaćeg suda.
STVARNA NADLEŽNOST Član 30
U parničnom postupku sudovi sude u granicama svoje stvarne nadležnosti određene zakonom.
UTVRĐIVANJE VRIJEDNOSTI PREDMETA SPORA Član 31
Tužilac je dužan da u imovinsko pravnim sporovima u tužbi naznači vrijednost predmeta spora.
Kao vrijednost predmeta spora uzima se u obzir samo vrijednost glavnog zahtjeva. Kamate, parnični troškovi, ugovorna kazna i ostala sporedna traženja ne uzimaju se u obzir
ako ne čine glavni zahtjev. Član 32
Ako se zahtjev odnosi na buduća davanja koja se ponavljaju, vrijednost predmeta spora računa se po njihovom zbiru, ali najviše do iznosa koji odgovara zbiru davanja za vrijeme od pet godina.
Član 33 Ako jedna tužba protiv istog tuženog obuhvata više zahtjeva koji se zasnivaju na istom
činjeničnom i pravnom osnovu, vrijednost se određuje po zbiru vrijednosti svih zahtjeva. Ako zahtjevi u tužbi proizlaze iz raznih osnova ili su istaknuti protiv više tuženih, vrijednost se
određuje prema vrijednosti svakog pojedinog zahtjeva. Član 34
Kad se spor vodi o postojanju zakupnog odnosa ili odnosa korišćenja stana, odnosno poslovnih prostorija, vrijednost se računa prema jednogodišnjoj zakupnini, osim ako je zakupni odnos zaključen na kraće vrijeme.
Član 35 Ako se tužbom zahtijeva samo davanje obezbjeđenja za izvjesno potraživanje ili ustanovljenje
založnog prava, vrijednost predmeta spora određuje se prema iznosu potraživanja koje treba obezbijediti. Ako predmet zaloge ima manju vrijednost od potraživanja koje treba obezbijediti, kao vrijednost predmeta spora uzeće se vrijednost predmeta zaloge.
Član 36
Ako se tužbeni zahtjev ne odnosi na novčani iznos, ali tužilac u tužbi navede da pristaje da umjesto ispunjenja tog zahtjeva primi određeni novčani iznos, kao vrijednost predmeta spora uzeće se taj iznos.
U drugim slučajevima kad se tužbeni zahtjev ne odnosi na novčani iznos, mjerodavna je vrijednost predmeta spora koju je tužilac naznačio u tužbi.
Član 37 Ako tužilac nije u tužbi naznačio vrijednost predmeta spora ili ako je očigledno suviše visoko ili
suviše nisko naznačio vrijednost predmeta spora, sud će, po službenoj dužnosti ili po prigovoru tuženog, najkasnije na pripremnom ročištu, a ako pripremno ročište nije održano onda na glavnoj raspravi, prije početka raspravljanja o glavnoj stvari, brzo i na pogodan način utvrditi, odnosno provjeriti tačnost označene vrijednosti. Sud o tome odlučuje rješenjem, protiv kojeg žalba nije dozvoljena.
MJESNA NADLEŽNOST 1. Opšta mjesna nadležnost
Član 38 Ako zakonom nije određena isključiva mjesna nadležnost nekog drugog suda, za suđenje je
nadležan sud koji je opšte mjesno nadležan za tuženog. U slučajevima predviđenim u ovom zakonu za suđenje je, pored suda opšte mjesne
nadležnosti, nadležan i drugi određeni sud. Član 39
Za suđenje je opšte mjesno nadležan sud na čijem području tuženi ima prebivalište. Ako tuženi nema prebivalište, opšte mjesno nadležan je sud na čijem području tuženi ima
boravište. Ako tuženi pored prebivališta ima i boravište u nekom drugom mjestu, a prema okolnostima
može se pretpostaviti da će u tom mjestu duže vrijeme da boravi, opšte mjesno nadležan je i sud boravišta tuženog.
Član 40 Za suđenje u sporovima protiv Republike Crne Gore, jedinica lokalne samouprave, kao i
drugih oblika teritorijalne organizacije opšte mjesno je nadležan sud na čijem se području nalazi sjedište njene skupštine.
Za suđenje u sporovima protiv pravnih lica opšte mjesno nadležan je sud na čijem se području nalazi njihovo sjedište. U slučaju sumnje, kao sjedište smatraće se mjesto u kome se nalaze njihovi organi upravljanja.
Član 41 Za suđenje u sporovima protiv državljanina Crne Gore koji stalno živi u inostranstvu, gdje je
upućen na službu ili na rad od strane državnog organa ili pravnog lica, opšte mjesno nadležan je sud njegovog posljednjeg prebivališta u Republici Crnoj Gori.
2. Posebne mjesne nadležnosti
2.1. Isključiva mjesna nadležnost
Nadležnost u sporovima o nepokretnostima
Član 42 Za suđenje u sporovima o pravu svojine i drugim stvarnim pravima na nepokretnosti, u
sporovima zbog smetanja posjeda na nepokretnosti, kao i u sporovima iz zakupnih odnosa na nepokretnosti isključivo je nadležan sud na čijem području se nepokretnost nalazi.
Ako se nepokretnost nalazi na području više sudova, nadležan je svaki od tih sudova.
Nadležnost za sporove iz odnosa sa vojnim jedinicama
Član 43 U sporovima protiv Republike Crne Gore iz odnosa sa vojnim jedinicama, odnosno
ustanovama isključivo je nadležan sud na čijem se području nalazi sjedište komande vojne jedinice, odnosno ustanove.
Nadležnost za sporove u izvršnom i stečajnom postupku
Član 44 Za suđenje u sporovima koji nastaju u toku i povodom sudskog ili administrativnog izvršnog
postupka, odnosno u toku i povodom stečajnog postupka isključivo je mjesno nadležan sud na čijem se području nalazi sud koji sprovodi izvršni, odnosno stečajni postupak, odnosno sud na čijem se području sprovodi administrativno izvršenje.
Član 45 U sporovima u kojima je nad tužiocem i tuženim pokrenut stečajni postupak mjesno je
nadležan sud pred kojim je protiv jedne od stranaka prije pokrenut stečajni postupak. Izuzetno od odredbe stava 1 ovog člana, o izlučnim i razlučnim pravima, o postojanju ili
nepostojanju potraživanja prema stečajnom dužniku, te o pobijanju pravnih radnji stečajnog dužnika mjesno je nadležan sud na čijem se području nalazi sjedište stečajnog dužnika.
2.2. Nadležnost po izboru tužioca
Nadležnost u bračnim sporovima
Član 46 Za suđenje u sporovima radi utvrđivanja postojanja ili nepostojanja braka, poništaja braka ili
razvoda braka (bračni sporovi) nadležan je, pored suda opšte mjesne nadležnosti, i sud na čijem području su bračni drugovi imali posljednje zajedničko prebivalište.
Nadležnost u sporovima o utvrđivanju ili osporavanju očinstva ili materinstva
Član 47 U sporovima radi utvrđivanja ili osporavanja očinstva ili materinstva dijete može podići tužbu
bilo pred sudom opšte mjesne nadležnosti, bilo pred sudom na čijem području ima prebivalište, odnosno boravište.
Nadležnost u sporovima za zakonsko izdržavanje
Član 48 Za suđenje u sporovima za zakonsko izdržavanje, ako je tužilac lice koje traži izdržavanje,
nadležan je, pored suda opšte mjesne nadležnosti, i sud na čijem području tužilac ima prebivalište, odnosno boravište.
Nadležnost u sporovima za naknadu štete
Član 49 Za suđenje u sporovima o vanugovornoj odgovornosti za štetu, pored suda opšte mjesne
nadležnosti, nadležan je i sud na čijem je području štetna radnja izvršena ili sud na čijem je području štetna posljedica nastupila.
Ako je šteta nastala usljed smrti ili teške tjelesne povrede, nadležan je, pored suda iz stava 1 ovog člana, i sud na čijem području tužilac ima prebivalište, odnosno boravište.
Odredbe st. 1 i 2 ovog člana primjenjivaće se i u sporovima protiv organizacije za osiguranje radi naknade štete trećim licima na osnovu propisa o neposrednoj odgovornosti organizacije za osiguranje, a odredba stava 1 ovog člana i u sporovima o regresnim zahtjevima po osnovu naknade štete protiv regresnih dužnika.
Nadležnost u sporovima radi zaštite prava na osnovu garancije proizvođača
Član 50 Za suđenje u sporovima za zaštitu prava na osnovu pisane garancije protiv proizvođača koji je
dao garanciju nadležan je, pored suda opšte mjesne nadležnosti za tuženog, i sud opšte mjesne nadležnosti za prodavca koji je prilikom prodaje stvari uručio kupcu pisanu garanciju proizvođača.
Nadležnost u sporovima iz radnih odnosa
Član 51 Ako je u sporu iz radnog odnosa tužilac zaposleni, za suđenje je nadležan, pored suda koji je
opšte mjesno nadležan za tuženog, i sud na čijem se području rad obavlja ili se obavljao, odnosno sud na čijem bi se području rad morao obavljati, kao i sud na čijem je području zasnovan radni odnos.
Nadležnost po mjestu gdje se nalazi dio pravnog lica
Član 52 Za suđenje u sporovima protiv pravnog lica čiji se dio nalazi van njegovog sjedišta, ako spor
proizlazi iz pravnog odnosa tog dijela pravnog lica, pored suda opšte mjesne nadležnosti, nadležan je i sud na čijem se području nalazi taj dio pravnog lica.
Nadležnost po mjestu plaćanja
Član 53 Za suđenje u sporovima imaoca mjenice ili čeka protiv potpisnika nadležan je, pored suda
opšte mjesne nadležnosti, i sud mjesta plaćanja.
Nadležnost u sporovima iz nasljednopravnih odnosa
Član 54 Dok ostavinski postupak nije pravosnažno završen, za suđenje u sporovima iz
nasljednopravnih odnosa, kao i u sporovima o potraživanjima povjerioca prema ostaviocu, pored suda opšte mjesne nadležnosti, mjesno je nadležan i sud na čijem se području nalazi sud koji sprovodi ostavinski postupak.
Nadležnost u sporovima zbog smetanja posjeda na pokretnim stvarima
Član 55 Za sporove zbog smetanja posjeda na pokretnim stvarima nadležan je, pored suda opšte
mjesne nadležnosti, i sud na čijem se području dogodilo smetanje.
Nadležnost u sporovima iz ugovornih odnosa
Član 56 U sporovima radi utvrđivanja postojanja ili nepostojanja ugovora, radi izvršenja ili raskidanja
ugovora, kao i u sporovima radi naknade štete usljed neizvršenja ugovora, pored suda opšte mjesne nadležnosti, mjesno nadležan je i sud mjesta gdje je po sporazumu stranaka tuženi dužan da izvrši ugovor.
2.3. Pomoćna mjesna nadležnost
Nadležnost za suparničare
Član 57 Ako je jednom tužbom tuženo više lica (član 197 stav 1 tačka 1), a za njih ne postoji mjesna
nadležnost istog suda, nadležan je sud koji je mjesno nadležan za jednog od tuženih, a ako među njima ima glavnih i sporednih obveznika, sud koji je mjesno nadležan za koga od glavnih obveznika.
Nadležnost u bračnim sporovima
Član 58 Ako je u bračnim sporovima domaći sud nadležan zato što su bračni drugovi imali posljednje
zajedničko prebivalište u Republici Crnoj Gori, odnosno zato što tužilac ima prebivalište u Republici Crnoj Gori, mjesno nadležan je sud na čijem su području bračni drugovi imali posljednje zajedničko prebivalište, odnosno sud na čijem području tužilac ima prebivalište.
Nadležnost u imovinsko pravnim odnosima bračnih drugova
Član 59 Ako je u sporovima o imovinskim odnosima bračnih drugova domaći sud nadležan zato što se
imovina bračnih drugova nalazi u Republici Crnoj Gori ili zato što tužilac u vrijeme podnošenja tužbe ima prebivalište ili boravište u Republici Crnoj Gori, mjesno nadležan je sud na čijem području tužilac ima prebivalište ili boravište u vrijeme podnošenja tužbe.
Nadležnost u sporovima o utvrđivanju ili osporavanju očinstva ili materinstva
Član 60 Ako je u sporovima radi utvrđivanja očinstva ili materinstva domaći sud nadležan za to što
tužilac ima prebivalište u Republici Crnoj Gori, mjesno nadležan je sud na čijem području tužilac ima prebivalište.
Nadležnost u sporovima za zakonsko izdržavanje
Član 61 Ako je u sporovima za zakonsko izdržavanje s međunarodnim elementom domaći sud
nadležan zato što tužilac ima prebivalište u Republici Crnoj Gori, mjesno nadležan je sud na čijem području tužilac ima prebivalište.
Ako nadležnost domaćeg suda u sporovima o zakonskom izdržavanju postoji zato što tuženi ima imovinu u Republici Crnoj Gori iz koje se može naplatiti izdržavanje, mjesno nadležan je sud na čijem se području nalazi ta imovina.
Nadležnost za lica za koja nema suda opšte mjesne nadležnosti u Republici Crnoj Gori
Član 62 Tužba o imovinsko pravnim zahtjevima protiv lica za koje nema suda opšte mjesne
nadležnosti u Republici Crnoj Gori može se podnijeti svakom domaćem sudu na čijem se području nalazi kakva imovina tog lica ili predmet koji se tužbom traži.
Ako nadležnost domaćeg suda postoji zato što je obaveza nastala za vrijeme boravka tuženog u Republici Crnoj Gori, mjesno nadležan je sud na čijem je području obaveza nastala.
U sporovima protiv lica za koje u Republici Crnoj Gori nema suda opšte mjesne nadležnosti, za obaveze koje treba ispuniti u Republici Crnoj Gori, tužba se može podnijeti sudu na čijem području tu obavezu treba ispuniti.
Nadležnost po mjestu gdje se nalazi zastupništvo stranog lica u Republici Crnoj Gori
Član 63 U sporovima protiv fizičkog ili pravnog lica koje ima sjedište u inostranstvu, u pogledu obaveza
koje su zasnovane u Republici Crnoj Gori ili se moraju ispuniti u Republici Crnoj Gori, tužba se može podnijeti domaćem sudu na čijem se području nalazi njegovo stalno zastupništvo za Republiku Crnu Goru ili sjedište organa kome je povjereno da vrši njegove poslove.
3. Uzajamna nadležnost za tužbe protiv stranih državljana Član 64
Ako u stranoj državi naš državljanin može biti tužen pred sudom koji po odredbama ovog zakona ne bi bio mjesno nadležan, za suđenje u toj građanskopravnoj stvari ista nadležnost će važiti i za suđenje državljaninu te strane države pred domaćim sudom.
4. Određivanje mjesne nadležnosti od strane višeg suda Član 65
Ako nadležni sud usljed izuzeća sudije ili iz drugih razloga ne može da postupa, izvijestiće o tome neposredno viši sud, koji će odrediti da u tom predmetu postupa drugi stvarno nadležan sud sa njegovog područja.
Član 66 Vrhovni sud može, na predlog stranke ili nadležnog suda, odrediti da u pojedinom predmetu
postupa drugi stvarno nadležan sud, ako je očigledno da će se tako lakše sprovesti postupak ili ako za to postoje drugi važni razlozi.
Član 67 Ako je za suđenje nadležan domaći sud, ali se po odredbama ovog zakona ne može utvrditi
koji je sud mjesno nadležan, Vrhovni sud će, na predlog stranke, odrediti koji će stvarno nadležan sud biti mjesno nadležan.
5. Sporazum o mjesnoj nadležnosti Član 68
Ako zakonom nije određena isključiva mjesna nadležnost nekog suda, stranke se mogu sporazumjeti da im u prvom stepenu sudi sud koji nije mjesno nadležan, pod uslovom da je taj sud stvarno nadležan.
Ako je zakonom određeno da su za suđenje u određenom sporu mjesno nadležna dva ili više domaćih sudova, stranke se mogu sporazumjeti da im u prvom stepenu sudi jedan od tih sudova ili neki drugi stvarno nadležan sud.
Ovaj sporazum važi samo ako je pisano sastavljen i ako se tiče određenog spora ili više sporova koji svi proističu iz određenog pravnog odnosa.
Ispravu o sporazumu tužilac mora priložiti uz tužbu.
GLAVA TREĆA IZUZEĆE Član 69
Sudija ne može da sudi, ako: 1) je sam stranka, zakonski zastupnik ili punomoćnik stranke, ako je sa strankom u odnosu
saovlašćenika, saobveznika ili regresnog obveznika ili ako se u istom predmetu treba da sasluša ili ako je saslušan kao svjedok;
2) mu je stranka ili zakonski zastupnik ili punomoćnik stranke srodnik po krvi u pravoj liniji do bilo kog stepena, a u pobočnoj liniji do četvrtog stepena ili mu je bračni, odnosno vanbračni drug ili srodnik po tazbini do drugog stepena, bez obzira da li je brak prestao ili nije;
3) je staralac, usvojilac ili usvojenik stranke, njenog zakonskog zastupnika ili punomoćnika; 4) je u istom predmetu učestvovao u donošenju odluke nižeg suda ili drugog organa ili je
učestvovao u postupku posredovanja; 5) je postupao u predmetu u kome je zaključeno sudsko poravnanje, a tužbom se traži
poništaj tog poravnanja; 6) je akcionar ili član privrednog društva koje je stranka u postupku; 7) postoje druge okolnosti koje dovode u sumnju njegovu nepristrasnost.
Član 70 Sudija, čim sazna da postoji koji od razloga za izuzeće iz člana 69 tač. 1 do 6 ovog zakona,
dužan je da prekine svaki rad na tom predmetu i da o tome obavijesti predsjednika suda. Ako sudija smatra da postoje druge okolnosti koje dovode u sumnju njegovu nepristranost
(član 69 tačka 7), obavijestiće o tome predsjednika suda koji će da odluči o izuzeću. Do donošenja rješenja predsjednika suda, sudija može preduzimati samo one radnje za koje postoji opasnost od odlaganja.
Član 71 Izuzeće mogu da traže i stranke. Stranka može da podnese zahtjev za izuzeće sudije čim sazna da postoji razlog za izuzeće, a
najkasnije do završetka raspravljanja pred prvostepenim sudom, a ako nije bilo raspravljanja do donošenja odluke.
Zahtjev za izuzeće sudije višeg suda stranka može staviti u pravnom lijeku ili odgovoru na pravni lijek, a ako se pred višim sudom održava rasprava, onda do završetka rasprave.
Član 72 Stranke mogu tražiti izuzeće samo sudije koji sudi u određenom sporu, odnosno predsjednika
suda koji o zahtjevu treba da odluči. Nije dopušten zahtjev za izuzeće: 1) kojim se uopšteno traži izuzeće svih sudija nekog suda ili svih sudija koji bi mogli suditi u
nekom predmetu; 2) o kojem je već odlučeno; 3) u kojem nije obrazložen razlog zbog kojeg se traži izuzeće. Zahtjev iz stava 2 ovog člana odbaciće sudija pred kojim se vodi postupak. Protiv rješenja iz stava 3 ovog člana nije dozvoljena posebna žalba.
Član 73 O zahtjevu stranke za izuzeće sudije odlučuje predsjednik suda, osim u slučajevima iz člana
72 stav 2 ovog zakona. Ako stranka traži izuzeće predsjednika suda, odluku o izuzeću donosi predsjednik neposredno
višeg suda. O zahtjevu stranaka za izuzeće predsjednika Vrhovnog suda odlučuje Opšta sjednica tog
suda. Prije donošenja rješenja o izuzeću uzeće se izjava od sudije čije se izuzeće traži, a po potrebi
izvršiće se i drugi izviđaji. Protiv rješenja kojim se usvaja zahtjev za izuzeće nije dozvoljena žalba, a protiv rješenja kojim
se zahtjev odbija nije dozvoljena posebna žalba. Član 74
Kad sudija sazna da je stavljen zahtjev za njegovo izuzeće dužan je da odmah obustavi svaki rad na odnosnom predmetu, a ako je u pitanju izuzeće iz člana 69 tačka 7 ovog zakona može, do donošenja rješenja o zahtjevu, preduzimati samo one radnje za koje postoji opasnost od odlaganja.
Izuzetno od odredbe stava 1 ovog člana sudija može odlučiti da nastavi sa postupkom, ako ocijeni da je zahtjev za izuzeće očigledno neosnovan i da je podnijet radi sprječavanja ili ometanja suda u preduzimanju određenih radnji, odnosno radi odugovlačenja postupka.
Ako zahtjev za izuzeće bude usvojen, radnje koje su preduzete i odluke koje su donesene u smislu stava 2 ovog člana ukinuće sudija koji će preuzeti vođenje postupka.
Član 75 Odredbe o izuzeću sudija primjenjuju se shodno i na zapisničare. O izuzeću zapisničara odlučuje sudija.
GLAVA ČETVRTA STRANKE I NJIHOVI ZASTUPNICI
Član 76 Stranka u postupku može da bude svako fizičko i pravno lice. Posebnim propisima određuje se ko, osim fizičkih i pravnih lica, može biti stranka u postupku. Parnični sud može, izuzetno, s pravnim dejstvom u određenoj parnici, da prizna svojstvo
stranke i onim oblicima udruživanja koji nemaju stranačku sposobnost u smislu odredaba st. 1 i 2 ovog člana, ako utvrdi da, s obzirom na predmet spora, u suštini ispunjavaju bitne uslove za sticanje stranačke sposobnosti, a naročito ako raspolažu imovinom na kojoj se može sprovesti izvršenje.
Protiv rješenja iz stava 3 ovog člana kojim se priznaje svojstvo stranke u parnici nije dozvoljena posebna žalba.
Član 77 Stranka koja je potpuno poslovno sposobna može sama da vrši radnje u postupku (parnična
sposobnost). Punoljetno lice kome je djelimično ograničena poslovna sposobnost parnično je sposobno u
granicama svoje poslovne sposobnosti. Maloljetnik koji nije stekao potpunu poslovnu sposobnost parnično je sposoban u granicama u
kojima mu se priznaje poslovna sposobnost. Član 78
Stranku koja nema parničnu sposobnost zastupa njen zakonski zastupnik. Zakonski zastupnik određuje se zakonom ili aktom nadležnog državnog organa. Zastupnik pravnog lica određuje se zakonom ili opštim aktom pravnog lica.
Član 79 U toku cijelog postupka sud će, po službenoj dužnosti, da pazi da li lice koje se pojavljuje kao
stranka može biti stranka u postupku i da li je parnično sposobno, da li parnično nesposobnu stranku zastupa njen zakonski zastupnik i da li zakonski zastupnik ima posebno ovlašćenje kad je ono potrebno.
Član 80 Zakonski zastupnik može, u ime stranke, preduzimati sve radnje u postupku, ali ako je za
podnošenje ili povlačenje tužbe, za priznanje, odnosno za odricanje od tužbenog zahtjeva, za zaključenje poravnanja ili za preduzimanje drugih radnji u postupku, posebnim propisima određeno da zastupnik mora imati posebno ovlašćenje, on može te radnje preduzimati samo ako ima takvo ovlašćenje.
Lice koje se pojavljuje kao zakonski zastupnik dužno je da, na zahtjev suda, dokaže da je zakonski zastupnik. Kad je za preduzimanje određenih radnji u postupku potrebno posebno ovlašćenje, zakonski zastupnik je dužan da dokaže da ima takvo ovlašćenje.
Kad sud ustanovi da zakonski zastupnik lica pod starateljstvom ne pokazuje potrebnu pažnju u zastupanju obavijestiće o tome organ starateljstva. Ako bi usljed propuštanja zastupnika mogla nastati šteta za lice pod starateljstvom sud će zastati s postupkom i predložiti da se odredi drugi zakonski zastupnik.
Član 81 Kada sud utvrdi da lice koje se pojavljuje kao stranka ne može biti stranka u postupku, a taj se
nedostatak može otkloniti, pozvaće tužioca da izvrši potrebne ispravke u tužbi ili će preduzeti druge mjere da bi se postupak mogao nastaviti sa licem koje može biti stranka u postupku.
Kada sud utvrdi da stranka nema zakonskog zastupnika ili da zakonski zastupnik nema posebno ovlašćenje kad je ono potrebno, zatražiće da nadležni organ starateljstva postavi staraoca parnično nesposobnom licu, odnosno pozvaće zakonskog zastupnika da pribavi posebno ovlašćenje ili će da preduzme druge mjere koje su potrebne da bi parnično nesposobna stranka bila pravilno zastupana.
Sud može odrediti stranci rok za otklanjanje nedostataka iz st. 1 i 2 ovog člana. Dok se ne otklone ovi nedostaci, u postupku se mogu preduzimati samo one radnje zbog čijeg odlaganja bi mogle da nastanu štetne posljedice za stranku.
Ako se navedeni nedostaci ne mogu otkloniti ili ako određeni rok bezuspješno protekne, sud će rješenjem ukinuti radnje sprovedene u postupku, ukoliko su zahvaćene ovim nedostacima i odbaciće tužbu ako su nedostaci takve prirode da sprečavaju dalje vođenje parnice.
Protiv rješenja kojim se naređuju mjere za uklanjanje nedostataka nije dozvoljena žalba. Član 82
Ako se u toku postupka pred prvostepenim sudom pokaže da bi redovan postupak oko postavljanja zakonskog zastupnika tuženom trajao dugo, zbog čega bi mogle da nastanu štetne posljedice za jednu ili obje stranke, sud će tuženom postaviti privremenog zastupnika.
Pod uslovom iz stava 1 ovog člana sud će postaviti tuženom privremenog zastupnika, naročito u slučajevima, ako:
1) tuženi nije parnično sposoban, a nema zakonskog zastupnika; 2) postoje suprotni interesi tuženog i njegovog zakonskog zastupnika; 3) obje stranke imaju istog zakonskog zastupnika. Sud će postaviti tuženom privremenog zastupnika i u slučajevima, ako: 1) je boravište tuženog nepoznato, a tuženi nema punomoćnika; 2) se tuženi ili njegov zakonski zastupnik, koji nemaju punomoćnika, nalaze u inostranstvu, a
dostavljanje se nije moglo izvršiti. Protiv rješenja iz st. 1 i 2 ovog člana nije dozvoljena žalba. O postavljanju privremenog zastupnika sud će da obavijesti organ starateljstva, kao i stranke
kad je to moguće. Član 83
Sud će, shodnom primjenom člana 82 ovog zakona, postaviti privremenog zastupnika pravnom licu i privrednom društvu koje nema svojstvo pravnog lica.
Član 84 Sud postavlja privremenog zastupnika iz reda advokata ili drugih stručno osposobljenih lica. U slučajevima iz člana 82 st. 2 i 3 ovog zakona tužilac je dužan da položi iznos troškova
privremenog zastupnika. Ako tužilac ne položi iznos troškova za postavljenje privremenog zastupnika, u roku koji mu
sud odredi, tužba će se smatrati povučenom. Član 85
Privremeni zastupnik ima u postupku za koji je postavljen sva prava i dužnosti zakonskog zastupnika.
Ta prava i dužnosti privremeni zastupnik vrši sve dok se tuženi ili njegov punomoćnik ne pojavi pred sudom, odnosno dok organ starateljstva ne obavijesti sud da je postavio staraoca.
Član 86 Ako je privremeni zastupnik postavljen tuženome iz razloga navedenih u članu 82 stav 3 tač. 1
i 2 ovog zakona, sud će, u roku od osam dana, objaviti oglas u "Službenom listu Republike Crne Gore" i na oglasnoj tabli suda, a po potrebi i na drugi pogodan način.
Oglas treba da sadrži: označenje suda koji je postavio privremenog zastupnika; zakonski osnov; ime tuženog kome se postavlja zastupnik; predmet spora; ime zastupnika i njegovo zanimanje i boravište, kao i upozorenje da će zastupnik zastupati tuženog u postupku sve dok se
tuženi ili njegov punomoćnik ne pojavi pred sudom, odnosno dok organ starateljstva ne obavijesti sud da je postavio staraoca.
Član 87 Lice koje nije parnično sposobno prema zakonu države čiji je državljanin, a parnično je
sposobno prema zakonu Republike Crne Gore, može samo preduzimati radnje u postupku. NJegov zakonski zastupnik može preduzimati radnje u postupku samo dok to lice ne izjavi da samo preduzima vođenje parnice.
GLAVA PETA PUNOMOĆNICI
Član 88 Stranke mogu da preduzimaju radnje u postupku lično ili preko punomoćnika, ali sud može
pozvati stranku koja ima punomoćnika da se pred sudom lično izjasni o činjenicama koje treba utvrditi u parnici.
Stranka koju zastupa punomoćnik može uvijek doći pred sud i davati izjave pored svog punomoćnika.
Član 89 Punomoćnik može biti lice koje je potpuno poslovno sposobno, osim lica koja se bave
nadripisarstvom. Ako se kao punomoćnik pojavi lice za koje postoji sumnja da se bavi nadripisarstvom, sud će
takvom licu uskratiti dalje zastupanje i o tome će odmah obavijestiti stranku. Žalba protiv rješenja o uskraćivanju zastupanja ne zadržava izvršenje rješenja.
Član 90 Radnje u postupku koje punomoćnik preduzima u granicama punomoćja imaju isto pravno
dejstvo kao da ih je preduzela sama stranka. Član 91
Stranka može da izmijeni ili da opozove izjavu svog punomoćnika na ročištu na kome je ta izjava data.
Ako je punomoćnik priznao neku činjenicu na ročištu na kome stranka nije prisustvovala ili je neku činjenicu priznao u podnesku, a stranka to priznanje kasnije izmijeni ili opozove, sud će cijeniti obje izjave u smislu člana 218 stav 3 ovog zakona.
Član 92 Obim punomoćja određuje stranka. Stranka može ovlastiti punomoćnika da preduzima samo određene radnje ili da preduzima sve
radnje u postupku. Član 93
Ako je stranka izdala advokatu punomoćje za vođenje parnice, a nije bliže odredila ovlašćenja u punomoćju, advokat je na osnovu ovakvog punomoćja ovlašćen da:
1) vrši sve radnje u postupku, a naročito da podnese tužbu, da je povuče, da podnese odgovor na tužbu, da prizna tužbeni zahtjev ili da se odrekne tužbenog zahtjeva, da zaključi poravnanje, da podnese pravni lijek i da se odrekne ili odustane od njega, kao i da zahtijeva izdavanje privremenih mjera obezbjeđenja;
2) stavlja zahtjev za izvršenje ili obezbjeđenje i da preduzima potrebne radnje u postupku povodom takvog zahtjeva;
3) od protivne stranke primi dosuđene troškove; 4) prenese punomoćje na drugog advokata ili da ovlasti drugog advokata na preduzimanje
samo pojedinih radnji u postupku. Za podnošenje predloga za ponavljanje postupka advokatu je potrebno posebno punomoćje,
ako je od pravosnažnosti odluke proteklo više od šest mjeseci. Advokata može zamijeniti advokatski pripravnik koji je kod njega zaposlen i to samo pred
sudom prvog stepena. Član 94
Ako stranka u punomoćju nije bliže odredila ovlašćenja, punomoćnik koji nije advokat može, na osnovu ovakvog punomoćja, da vrši sve radnje u postupku, ali mu je uvijek potrebno izričito
ovlašćenje za povlačenje tužbe, za priznanje ili za odricanje od tužbenog zahtjeva, za zaključenje poravnanja, za odricanje ili odustanak od pravnog lijeka i za prenošenje punomoćja na drugo lice, kao i za podnošenje vanrednih pravnih lijekova.
Punomoćnik stranke koja je pravno lice, i kada nije advokat, može bez izričitog ovlašćenja da vrši radnje iz stava 1 ovog člana.
Član 95 Stranka izdaje punomoćje u pisanoj formi ili usmeno na zapisnik kod suda. Stranka koja nije pismena ili nije u stanju da se potpiše staviće na pisano punomoćje, umjesto
potpisa, otisak prsta. Ako se u ovom slučaju punomoćje izdaje licu koje nije advokat, potrebno je prisustvo dvojice svjedoka koji će se potpisati na punomoćju.
Ako posumnja u istinitost pisanog punomoćja, sud može rješenjem odrediti da se podnese ovjereno punomoćje. Protiv ovog rješenja nije dozvoljena žalba.
Član 96 Punomoćnik je dužan da, pri prvoj radnji u postupku, podnese punomoćje. Sud može dozvoliti da radnje u postupku za stranku privremeno izvrši lice koje nije podnijelo
punomoćje, ali će istovremeno da naredi tom licu da naknadno, u određenom roku, podnese punomoćje ili odobrenje stranke za izvršene parnične radnje.
Do isteka roka za podnošenje punomoćja sud će odložiti donošenje odluke. Ako taj rok bezuspješno protekne, sud će ukinuti parnične radnje koje je to lice preduzelo i nastaviće postupak, ne uzimajući u obzir radnje koje je izvršilo lice bez punomoćja.
Sud je dužan da, u toku cijelog postupka, pazi da li je lice koje se pojavljuje kao punomoćnik ovlašćeno za zastupanje. Ako sud utvrdi da lice koje se pojavljuje kao punomoćnik nije ovlašćeno za zastupanje, ukinuće parnične radnje koje je to lice preduzelo, ako te radnje stranka nije naknadno odobrila.
Član 97 Stranka može u svako vrijeme da opozove punomoćje, a punomoćnik ga može u svako
vrijeme otkazati. Opozivanje, odnosno otkaz punomoćja mora se saopštiti sudu pred kojim se vodi postupak,
pisano ili usmeno na zapisnik. Opozivanje, odnosno otkaz punomoćja važi za protivnu stranku od časa kada joj je saopšteno. Poslije otkaza punomoćja, punomoćnik je dužan da još 15 dana vrši radnje za lice koje mu je
izdalo punomoćje, ako je potrebno da od njega otkloni kakvu štetu koja bi u to vrijeme mogla nastati.
Član 98 Smrću fizičkog lica, odnosno prestankom pravnog lica prestaje i punomoćje koje je ono izdalo. U slučaju stečaja, odnosno likvidacije punomoćje koje je izdao stečajni dužnik prestaje danom
imenovanja stečajnog upravnika, odnosno likvidatora. GLAVA ŠESTA
JEZIK U POSTUPKU Član 99
Stranke i drugi učesnici u postupku imaju pravo da, u postupku pred sudom, upotrebljavaju svoj jezik ili jezik koji razumiju.
Ako se postupak ne vodi na jeziku stranke, odnosno drugih učesnika u postupku obezbijediće im se, na njihov zahtjev, usmeno prevođenje na njihov jezik ili jezik koji razumiju svih podnesaka i pisanih dokaza, kao i onoga što se na ročištu iznosi.
Stranke i drugi učesnici u postupku poučiće se o pravu da usmeni postupak pred sudom prate na svom jeziku posredstvom tumača. U zapisniku će se zabilježiti da im je data pouka, kao i izjave stranaka, odnosno učesnika. Prevođenje obavlja tumač.
Član 100 Pozivi, odluke i druga sudska pismena upućuju se strankama i drugim učesnicima u postupku
na jeziku koji je u službenoj upotrebi u sudu.
Ako je u sudu u službenoj upotrebi i neki od jezika nacionalnih manjina, sud će na tom jeziku da dostavi sudska pismena onim strankama i učesnicima u postupku koji su pripadnici te nacionalne manjine i u postupku se služe tim jezikom.
Član 101 Stranke i drugi učesnici u postupku upućuju sudu tužbe, žalbe i druge podneske na jeziku koji
je u službenoj upotrebi u sudu. Stranke i drugi učesnici u postupku mogu upućivati sudu svoje podneske i na jeziku
nacionalnih manjina koji nije u službenoj upotrebi u sudu, ako je to u skladu sa zakonom. Član 102
Troškovi prevođenja na jezik nacionalnih manjina, koji nastaju primjenom odredaba Ustava i ovog zakona o pravu pripadnika nacionalnih manjina na upotrebu svog jezika padaju na teret sredstava suda.
GLAVA SEDMA PODNESCI
Član 103 Tužba, odgovor na tužbu, pravni lijekovi i druge izjave, predlozi i saopštenja koji se daju van
rasprave podnose se pisano (podnesci). Smatra se da pisanu formu ispunjavaju i podnesci upućeni telegramom, telefaksom i elektronskom poštom. Podnesci se smatraju potpisanim ako je u njima označen podnosilac.
Podnesci moraju biti razumljivi i da sadrže sve što je potrebno da bi se po njima moglo postupiti. Oni naročito treba da sadrže: oznaku suda, ime i prezime (naziv pravnog lica), prebivalište ili boravište (sjedište pravnog lica) stranaka, njihovih zakonskih zastupnika i punomoćnika, ako ih imaju, predmet spora, sadržinu izjave i potpis podnosioca.
Ako izjava sadrži kakav zahtjev, stranka treba u podnesku da navede činjenice na kojima zasniva zahtjev, kao i dokaze kad je to potrebno.
Izuzetno od odredbe stava 1 ovog člana podnesci koji se dostavljaju elektronskom poštom moraju biti ovjereni naprednim elektronskim potpisom.
Član 104 Podnesci sa prilozima koje treba dostaviti protivnoj stranci predaju se sudu u dovoljnom broju
primjeraka za sud i protivnu stranku. Član 105
Isprave koje se prilažu uz podnesak podnose se u izvorniku, ovjerenom prepisu ili kao fotokopija koja mora biti ovjerena.
Ako stranka priloži ispravu u izvorniku, sud će takvu ispravu zadržati, a protivnoj stranci dozvoliće da je razgleda. Kad prestane potreba da se takva isprava drži u sudu, vratiće se podnosiocu na njegov zahtjev, ali sud može tražiti od podnosioca da spisima priloži prepis ili fotokopiju isprave.
Ako je isprava priložena u prepisu ili fotokopiji, sud će na zahtjev protivne stranke pozvati podnosioca da podnese sudu ispravu u izvorniku, a protivnoj stranci dozvoliće da je pregleda. Kad je to potrebno, sud će odrediti rok u kome se isprava mora predati, odnosno pregledati.
Protiv ovih rješenja nije dozvoljena žalba. Član 106
Ako je podnesak nerazumljiv ili ne sadrži sve što je potrebno da bi sud po njemu mogao da postupa, sud će vratiti podnesak radi ispravke ili dopune. Sud će uputiti stranku šta treba ispraviti ili dopuniti i odrediće rok za ispravku ili dopunu podneska, koji ne može biti duži od osam dana.
Ako podnesak vezan za rok bude ispravljen, odnosno dopunjen i predat sudu u roku određenom za dopunu ili ispravku smatraće se da je podnesen sudu onog dana kad je prvi put bio podnesen.
Smatraće se da je podnesak povučen, ako ne bude vraćen sudu u određenom roku, a ako bude vraćen bez ispravke, odnosno dopune odbaciće se.
Ako podnesci ili prilozi nijesu podnijeti u dovoljnom broju primjeraka, sud će pozvati podnosioca da ih u određenom roku podnese. Ako podnosilac ne postupi po ovom nalogu, sud će podnesak odbaciti.
GLAVA OSMA ROKOVI I ROČIŠTA
ROKOVI Član 107
Ako rokovi nijesu određeni zakonom, određuje ih sud, s obzirom na okolnosti slučaja. Rok koji sud odredi može se produžiti na predlog zainteresovanog lica, ako za to postoje
opravdani razlozi. Predlog se mora podnijeti prije proteka roka čije se produženje traži. Protiv rješenja o produženju roka nije dozvoljena žalba.
Član 108 Rokovi se računaju na dane, mjesece i godine. Ako je rok određen na dane, u rok se ne uračunava dan kad je izvršeno dostavljanje ili
saopštenje, odnosno dan u koji pada događaj od kada treba računati trajanje roka, već se za početak roka uzima prvi naredni dan.
Rokovi određeni na mjesece, odnosno na godine završavaju se protekom onog dana posljednjeg mjeseca, odnosno godine koji po svom broju odgovara danu kad je rok otpočeo. Ako nema tog dana u posljednjem mjesecu, rok se završava posljednjeg dana tog mjeseca.
Ako posljednji dan roka pada na dan državnog praznika ili u nedjelju ili u neki drugi dan kad sud ne radi, rok ističe protekom prvog narednog radnog dana.
Član 109 Kad je podnesak vezan za rok, smatra se da je podnesen u roku, ako je prije nego što rok
istekne predat nadležnom sudu. Ako je podnesak upućen preko pošte preporučenom pošiljkom ili telegrafskim putem, dan
predaje pošti smatra se kao dan predaje sudu kome je upućen, a ako je podnesak upućen telefaksom dan predaje se smatra dan prijema telefaksa u sudu.
Ako je podnesak upućen telegrafskim putem, smatraće se da je podnesen u roku, ako naknadno podnesak iste sadržine bude predat sudu ili bude upućen sudu preporučenom pošiljkom u roku od tri dana od dana predaje telegrama pošti.
Ako je podnesak upućen elektronskom poštom, kao vrijeme predaje sudu smatra se vrijeme koje je naznačeno na verifikaciji naprednog elektronskog potpisa.
Za lica koja se nalaze u vojsci na obaveznoj vojnoj službi, dan predaje podneska vojnoj jedinici, odnosno vojnoj ustanovi smatra se kao dan predaje sudu.
Odredba stava 5 ovog člana odnosi se i na ostala lica u vojsci koja se nalaze u službi u vojnim jedinicama, odnosno vojnim ustanovama u mjestima u kojima ne postoji redovna pošta.
Za lica lišena slobode dan predaje podneska upravi zatvora, kazneno-popravne ustanove ili vaspitno-popravnog doma smatra se kao dan predaje sudu.
Ako je podnesak koji je vezan za rok predat ili upućen nenadležnom sudu prije isteka roka, a stigne nadležnom sudu poslije isteka roka, smatraće se da je na vrijeme podnijet, ako se njegovo podnošenje nenadležnom sudu može pripisati neznanju ili očiglednoj omašci podnosioca.
Odredbe st. 1 do 7 ovog člana primjenjuju se i na rok u kome se po posebnim propisima mora podići tužba, kao i na rok zastarjelosti potraživanja ili nekog drugog prava.
ROČIŠTA Član 110
Ročište određuje sud kad je to zakonom propisano ili kada to zahtijevaju potrebe postupka. Protiv rješenja o određivanju ročišta nije dozvoljena žalba. Sud će na ročište pozvati stranke i ostala lica čije prisustvo smatra potrebnim. Uz poziv će se
stranci dostaviti podnesak koji je dao povod za određivanje ročišta, a u pozivu će se naznačiti mjesto, prostorija i vrijeme održavanja ročišta. Ako se uz poziv ne dostavlja podnesak, u pozivu će se navesti stranke, predmet spora, kao i radnja koja će se na ročištu izvršiti.
Sud će u pozivu naročito upozoriti na zakonske posljedice izostanka sa ročišta. Stranka koja je pristupila sudu poslije početka ročišta ne može zahtijevati da se ponove radnje
preduzete u njenoj odsutnosti.
Član 111 Ročište se, po pravilu, održava u sudskoj zgradi. Sud može odlučiti da se ročište održi van sudske zgrade kad nađe da je to nužno ili da će se
na taj način uštedjeti u vremenu ili u troškovima postupka.
POVRAĆAJ U PREĐAŠNJE STANJE Član 112
Ako stranka propusti ročište ili rok za preduzimanje neke radnje u postupku i usljed toga izgubi pravo na preduzimanje te radnje, sud će toj stranci, na njen predlog, da dozvoli da naknadno izvrši tu radnju (povraćaj u pređašnje stanje), ako ocijeni da postoje opravdani razlozi koji se nijesu mogli predvidjeti ili izbjeći.
Kad se dozvoli povraćaj u pređašnje stanje parnica se vraća u ono stanje u kome se nalazila prije propuštanja i ukidaju se sve odluke koje je sud zbog propuštanja donio.
Član 113 Predlog za povraćaj u pređašnje stanje podnosi se sudu kod koga je trebalo izvršiti
propuštenu radnju. Predlog se mora podnijeti u roku od osam dana, računajući od dana kad je prestao razlog koji
je prouzrokovao propuštanje, a ako je stranka tek kasnije saznala za propuštanje, od dana kad je za to saznala.
Poslije proteka 60 dana od dana propuštanja ne može se tražiti povraćaj u pređašnje stanje. Ako se povraćaj u pređašnje stanje predlaže zbog propuštanja roka, predlagač je dužan da,
istovremeno sa podnošenjem predloga, izvrši i propuštenu radnju. Član 114
Neće se dozvoliti povraćaj u pređašnje stanje, ako je propušten rok za stavljanje predloga da se dozvoli povraćaj u pređašnje stanje ili ako je propušteno ročište određeno povodom predloga za povraćaj u pređašnje stanje.
Član 115 Predlog za povraćaj u pređašnje stanje, po pravilu, ne utiče na tok parnice, ali sud može
odlučiti da se postupak prekine do pravosnažnosti rješenja o predlogu. Ako je podnijet predlog za povraćaj u pređašnje stanje, a pred višim sudom je u toku postupak
povodom žalbe, prvostepeni sud će o podnijetom predlogu obavijestiti viši sud. Član 116
Neblagovremene i nedozvoljene predloge za povraćaj u pređašnje stanje sud će odbaciti rješenjem.
Po predlogu za povraćaj u pređašnje stanje sud će zakazati ročište kada stranka to izričito traži, osim ako su činjenice na kojima se predlog zasniva opštepoznate ili ako se povraćaj predlaže iz očigledno neopravdanog razloga ili ako za donošenje odluke o predlogu ima dovoljno dokaza u spisima.
GLAVA DEVETA ZAPISNICI
Član 117 Zapisnik se sastavlja o radnjama preduzetim na ročištu. Zapisnik se sastavlja i o važnijim izjavama ili saopštenjima koje stranke ili drugi učesnici daju
van ročišta. O manje važnijim izjavama ili saopštenjima neće se sastaviti zapisnik, nego će se staviti službena bilješka na spisu.
Zapisnik piše zapisničar. Član 118
U zapisnik se unosi: naziv i sastav suda; mjesto gdje se vrši radnja; dan i čas kad se vrši radnja; naznačenje predmeta spora i imena prisutnih stranaka ili trećih lica i njihovih zakonskih zastupnika, odnosno punomoćnika.
Zapisnik treba da sadrži bitne podatke o sadržini preduzete radnje. U zapisnik o glavnoj raspravi naročito će se unijeti: da li je rasprava bila javna ili je javnost bila isključena; sadržina izjava stranaka, njihovi predlozi, dokazi koje su ponudile, dokazi koji su izvedeni, uz navođenje
sadržine iskaza svjedoka i vještaka; odluke suda donijete na ročištu, kao i izvornik odluke nakon zaključenja glavne rasprave.
Član 119 Zapisnik se mora voditi uredno i u njemu se ne smije ništa brisati, dodati ili mijenjati. Precrtana
mjesta moraju ostati čitka. Član 120
Zapisnik se sastavlja na način što sudija diktira zapisničaru šta će da unese u zapisnik. Po ovlašćenju sudije, učesnici u postupku mogu sadržinu svoje izjave diktirati u zapisnik.
Stranke imaju pravo da pročitaju zapisnik ili da zahtijevaju da im se pročita, kao i da stave svoje prigovore na sadržinu zapisnika.
To pravo imaju i druga lica čija je izjava unijeta u zapisnik, ali samo u pogledu onog dijela zapisnika koji sadrži njihovu izjavu.
Ispravke ili dodaci u pogledu sadržine zapisnika koje treba izvršiti povodom prigovora stranaka ili drugih lica ili po službenoj dužnosti unijeće se na kraju zapisnika. Na zahtjev ovih lica unijeće se i prigovori koji nijesu usvojeni.
Član 121 Sudija može da odredi da se zapisnik vodi pomoću odgovarajućih tehničkih sredstava ili da se
stenografiše. U pogledu prigovora u vezi sa sadržinom zapisnika iz stava 1 ovog člana shodno se
primjenjuju odredbe člana 120 st. 2, 3 i 4 ovog zakona. Ako zapisnik nije bio vođen u pisanoj formi, prepis zapisnika mora biti izrađen u roku od tri
dana. U sljedeća tri dana stranke imaju pravo na uvid u prepis zapisnika i na prigovor protiv moguće
nepravilnosti prepisa. O prigovoru iz stava 4 ovog člana odlučuje sudija, van ročišta. Tonski zapis zapisnika može se izbrisati po isteku roka za prigovor, a ako je stranka
prigovorila tačnosti prepisa, poslije pravosnažnosti odluke o glavnoj stvari. Član 122
Zapisnik potpisuju sudija, zapisničar, stranke, odnosno njihovi zakonski zastupnici ili punomoćnici i tumač.
Svjedok i vještak potpisuju svoj iskaz na zapisniku kad se njihovo saslušanje vrši pred zamoljenim sudijom.
Nepismeno lice ili lice koje se ne može potpisati staviće na zapisnik otisak prsta, a zapisničar će ispod otiska upisati njegovo ime i prezime.
Ako se koja stranka, njen zakonski zastupnik ili punomoćnik, svjedok ili vještak udalji prije potpisivanja zapisnika ili neće da potpiše zapisnik, to će se zabilježiti u zapisniku i navešće se razlog nepotpisivanja.
Član 123 U postupku po pravnim lijekovima, o vijećanju i glasanju sastavlja se poseban zapisnik. Ako je
kod višeg suda u postupku po pravnom lijeku odluka donijeta jednoglasno, neće se sastaviti zapisnik, već će se na izvorniku odluke staviti bilješka o vijećanju i glasanju.
Zapisnik o vijećanju i glasanju sadrži tok glasanja i odluku koja je donijeta. Izdvojena mišljenja priključuju se zapisniku o vijećanju i glasanju, ako nijesu unijeta u zapisnik. Zapisnik, odnosno bilješku o glasanju potpisuju svi članovi vijeća i zapisničar. Zapisnik o vijećanju i glasanju zatvoriće se u poseban omot. Ovaj zapisnik može razgledati
samo viši sud kad rješava o pravnom lijeku i, u tom slučaju, zapisnik će se ponovo zatvoriti u poseban omot i na omotu naznačiti da je zapisnik razgledan.
GLAVA DESETA DONOŠENJE ODLUKA
Član 124 Sud donosi odluke na ročištu ili van ročišta. Sud donosi odluke u obliku presude ili rješenja. O tužbenom zahtjevu sud odlučuje presudom, a u postupku zbog smetanja posjeda rješenjem.
U postupku izdavanja platnog naloga rješenje kojim se usvaja tužbeni zahtjev donosi se u obliku platnog naloga.
Odluka o troškovima u presudi smatra se rješenjem. Član 125
Odluke vijeća donose se poslije vijećanja i glasanja. U prostoriji u kojoj se vrši vijećanje i glasanje mogu biti prisutni samo članovi vijeća i
zapisničar. Član 126
Predsjednik vijeća rukovodi vijećanjem i glasanjem i glasa posljednji. On se stara da se sva pitanja svestrano i potpuno razmotre.
Za svaku odluku vijeća potrebna je većina glasova. Članovi vijeća ne mogu odbiti da glasaju o pitanjima koja postavi predsjednik vijeća. Član
vijeća koji je pri glasanju o nekom ranijem pitanju ostao u manjini ne može se uzdržati od glasanja o pitanju o kojem se odlučuje kasnije.
Ako se u pogledu pojedinih pitanja o kojima se odlučuje glasovi podijele na više različitih mišljenja, tako da ni jedno od njih nema većinu, pitanja će se razdvojiti i glasanje će se ponavljati sve dok se ne postigne većina. Ako se u pogledu visine novčane sume ili količine glasovi podijele na više različitih mišljenja, ponovo će se raspravljati o razlozima za svako mišljenje, pa ako se i nakon toga ne može postići većina, glasovi dati za najveću novčanu sumu ili količinu dodaće se glasovima datim za najbližu manju novčanu sumu ili količinu, dok se ne postigne većina.
GLAVA JEDANAESTA DOSTAVLJANJE PISMENA I RAZMATRANJE SPISA
NAČIN DOSTAVLJANJA Član 127
Pismena se dostavljaju preko pošte, a mogu se dostavljati preko ovlašćenog službenog lica suda, ovlašćenog pravnog lica registrovanog za obavljanje poslova dostavljanja, neposredno u sudu ili na drugi način određen zakonom.
Dostavljanje može da se izvrši putem elektronske pošte. U tom slučaju smatraće se da je dostava pismena izvršena onoga momenta kada je pismeno poslato elektronskom poštom.
Član 128 Dostavljanje državnim organima i pravnim licima vrši se predajom pismena licu ovlašćenom za
prijem pismena ili zaposlenom koji se zatekne u kancelariji, odnosno poslovnim prostorijama. Dostava pravnom licu može se izvršiti i dijelu pravnog lica, ako spor proizilazi iz pravnog
odnosa tog dijela. Kad pismeno treba dostaviti državnom tužiocu ili nadležnom organu opštine, dostavljanje se
vrši predajom pismena njegovoj pisarnici. Kao dan dostavljanja smatra se dan predaje pismena pisarnici.
Dostavljanje po odredbama st. 1 i 2 ovog člana vrši se i kad su stranke navedene u tom stavu za svog punomoćnika odredile lice koje je kod njih zaposleno, odnosno ako su za punomoćnika odredile lice koje kod njih nije zaposleno, a nijesu dostavile njegovu adresu.
Član 129 Vojnim licima, pripadnicima policije i zaposlenima u suvozemnom, riječnom, pomorskom i
vazdušnom saobraćaju dostavljanje poziva može se vršiti i preko njihove komande, odnosno neposrednog starješine, a po potrebi može im se na taj način vršiti i dostavljanje ostalih pismena.
Član 130 Kad dostavljanje treba izvršiti licima ili ustanovama u inostranstvu ili strancima koji uživaju
imunitet, dostavljanje će se izvršiti diplomatskim putem, ako u međunarodnom ugovoru ili u ovom zakonu (član 143) nije što drugo određeno.
Ako se dostavljanje pismena treba izvršiti državljanima Crne Gore u inostranstvu, dostavljanje se može izvršiti preko nadležnog konzularnog predstavnika ili diplomatskog predstavnika Crne Gore koji vrši konzularne poslove u odnosnoj stranoj državi. Ovakvo dostavljanje punovažno ]e samo ako lice kome se pismeno dostavlja pristane da ga primi.
Član 131 Dostava pravnom licu koje ima sjedište u inostranstvu može se izvršiti i putem njegovog
zastupništva, odnosno predstavništva u Republici Crnoj Gori. Član 132
Licima lišenim slobode dostavljanje se vrši preko uprave zatvora, kazneno-popravne ustanove ili vaspitno-popravnog doma u kojoj se lice lišeno slobode nalazi.
Dostavljanje se smatra izvršenim predajom pismena adresatu. Član 133
Kad stranka ima zakonskog zastupnika, odnosno punomoćnika dostavljanje se vrši zakonskom zastupniku, odnosno punomoćniku.
Ako stranka ima više zakonskih zastupnika, odnosno punomoćnika dovoljno je da se dostavljanje izvrši jednom od njih.
Član 134 Dostavljanje advokatu kao punomoćniku može se izvršiti i predajom pismena licu koje obavlja
poslove u njegovoj advokatskoj kancelariji. Ako advokat obavlja poslove u svom stanu, shodno se primjenjuje član 137 stav 1 ovog
zakona. Član 135
Dostava se vrši svakim danom od 7,00 do 20,00 časova u stanu ili na radnom mjestu lica kojem se dostava ima izvršiti ili u sudu kad se to lice tamo zatekne.
Ako se dostava ne može izvršiti na adresi i u vrijeme iz stava 1 ovog člana može se izvršiti u svako vrijeme i na svakom mjestu.
Član 136 Tužba, odgovor na tužbu, poziv za ročište, platni nalog, presuda i rješenje protiv kojih je
dozvoljena posebna žalba, pravni lijek, dostaviće se lično stranci, odnosno njenom zakonskom zastupniku, odnosno punomoćniku. Ostala pismena dostaviće se lično kad je to ovim zakonom izričito određeno ili kad sud smatra da je zbog priloženih isprava u izvorniku ili iz kog drugog razloga potrebna veća opreznost.
Ako se lice kome se pismeno mora lično dostaviti ne zatekne tamo gdje se dostavljanje ima izvršiti, dostavljač će se obavijestiti kad i na kom mjestu bi mogao to lice da zatekne i ostaviće mu kod jednog od lica navedenih u članu 137 st. 1 i 2 ovog zakona pisano obavještenje da, radi primanja pismena, bude u određeni dan i sat u svom stanu, odnosno na svom radnom mjestu. Ako i poslije toga dostavljač ne zatekne lice kome se pismeno ima dostaviti, postupiće se po odredbama člana 137 ovog zakona i time se smatra da je dostavljanje izvršeno.
Član 137 Ako se lice kojem se pismeno treba dostaviti ne zatekne u svom stanu, dostava se vrši
predajom pismena nekome od njegovih odraslih članova domaćinstva koji je dužan da primi pismeno, a ako se oni ne zateknu u stanu, pismeno će se predati susjedu, ako on na to pristane. Time se dostava smatra izvršenom.
Ako se dostava vrši na radnom mjestu licu kome se pismeno ima dostaviti, a to lice se tu ne zatekne, dostava se može izvršiti licu koje se zatekne u kancelariji, ako ono pristane da primi pismeno.
Predaja pismena drugom licu nije dopuštena, ako to lice učestvuje u parnici kao protivnik lica kome se dostava ima izvršiti.
Lica kojima se prema odredbama ovog člana dostava treba izvršiti, umjesto licima kojima se pismena trebaju dostaviti, dužna su pismeno predati tom licu.
Član 138 Kad lice kome je pismeno upućeno, odnosno odrasli član njegovog domaćinstva, odnosno
ovlašćeno lice ili zaposleni u državnom organu ili pravnom licu, bez zakonitog razloga, odbije da primi pismeno, dostavljač će ga ostaviti u stanu ili u prostorijama gdje odnosno lice radi ili će pismeno staviti na vrata stana ili prostorije. Na dostavnici će zabilježiti dan, čas i razlog odbijanja prijema, kao i mjesto gdje je pismeno ostavljeno i time se smatra da je dostavljanje izvršeno.
Član 139
Ako se utvrdi da je lice kome se pismeno ima dostaviti odsutno i da mu lica navedena u članu 137 st. 1 i 2 ovog zakona ne mogu pismeno na vrijeme predati, pismeno će se vratiti sudu uz naznačenje gdje se odsutni nalazi.
Član 140 Ako se dostavljanje subjektu upisanom u registar ne može izvršiti na adresi koja je navedena
u registru, dostavljanje se vrši isticanjem pismena na oglasnoj tabli suda, a dostavljanje će se smatrati izvršenim nakon isteka roka od osam dana od dana isticanja na oglasnoj tabli suda.
Član 141 Ako dostavljanje fizičkom licu po odredbama čl. 136 do 139 ovog zakona nije moguće,
dostavljač će pismeno vratiti sudu koji je dostavljanje odredio. Ako se radi o dostavljanju putem pošte, pismeno se vraća pošti njegovog prebivališta. Na vratima, odnosno poštanskom sandučetu na adresi prebivališta ostavlja se obavještenje u kome je navedeno gdje se pismeno nalazi, rok od 15 dana u kome primalac mora podići pismeno, dan kada je obavještenje ostavljeno primaocu i potpis dostavljača. Na vraćenom pismenu navodi se ime dostavljača, razlog za takvo postupanje i dan kada je obavještenje ostavljeno primaocu.
Ako primalac pismeno ne podigne u roku od 15 dana smatra se da je dostavljanje bilo izvršeno na dan kada je na vratima, odnosno u poštanskom sandučetu ostavljeno obavještenje.
O dostavljanju koje je bilo izvršeno na način određen u ovom članu treba obavijestiti sud koji je dostavljanje odredio.
PROMJENA ADRESE Član 142
Ako stranka ili njen zastupnik u toku postupka ili prije isteka roka od šest mjeseci nakon pravosnažnog okončanja postupka promijene adresu na koju se dostava obavlja dužni su o tome odmah da obavijeste sud.
Ako protiv pravosnažne odluke u roku iz stava 1 ovog člana bude izjavljena revizija, taj se rok produžava sve dok ne protekne šest mjeseci od dostave stranci odluke po reviziji kojom se revizija odbacuje, odbija ili pobijana odluka preinačava.
Ako je protiv pravosnažne odluke prije isteka roka iz stava 1 ovog člana podnesen predlog za ponavljanje postupka, taj se rok produžava do isteka roka od šest mjeseci nakon pravosnažnosti prvostepene odluke u tom postupku protiv koje nije izjavljena žalba, odnosno do isteka roka od šest mjeseci od dostave stranci drugostepene odluke.
Ako povodom vanrednog pravnog lijeka pravosnažna odluka bude ukinuta i predmet vraćen na ponovno suđenje, smatraće se da rok iz stava 1 ovog člana nije ni počeo teći.
Ako stranka ili njen zastupnik ne obavijeste odmah sud o promjeni adrese, sud će odrediti da se dalje dostave u parnici vrše stavljanjem pismena na oglasnu tablu suda, sve dok stranka ili njen zastupnik ne obavijeste sud o svojoj novoj adresi.
Dostava iz stava 5 ovog člana smatra se izvršenom nakon proteka osam dana od dana stavljanja pismena na oglasnu tablu suda.
Kad punomoćnik za primanje pismena do isteka rokova iz st. 1 do 3 ovog člana promijeni svoju adresu, a o tome ne obavijesti sud, sud će stranci, na njen trošak, imenovati zastupnika za primanje pismena preko kojeg će se vršiti dostava, dok ne primi obavještenje stranke o postavljanju novog punomoćnika.
PUNOMOĆNIK I ZASTUPNIK ZA PRIMANJE PISMENA Član 143
Tužilac ili njegov zastupnik koji se nalaze u inostranstvu, a nemaju punomoćnika na teritoriji Crne Gore dužni su, već prilikom podnošenja tužbe, da imenuju punomoćnika za primanje pismena u Crnoj Gori. Ako oni tako ne postupe, sud će tužiocu da imenuje, na njegov trošak, zastupnika za primanje pismena i preko toga zastupnika pozvati njega ili njegovog zastupnika da u određenom roku imenuju punomoćnika za primanje pismena. Ako tužilac ili njegov zastupnik ne imenuju punomoćnika za primanje pismena u određenom roku, sud će tužbu odbaciti i rješenje o odbacivanju dostaviti tužiocu ili njegovom zastupniku preko postavljenog zastupnika za primanje pismena.
Tuženog ili njegovog zastupnika koji se nalaze u inostranstvu, a nemaju punomoćnika na teritoriji Crne Gore sud će, već prilikom dostave prvog pismena pozvati da u primjerenom roku
postave punomoćnika za primanje pismena u Crnoj Gori, uz upozorenje da će u suprotnom sud tuženom, na njegov trošak, postaviti i zastupnika za primanje pismena i preko toga zastupnika obavijestiti tuženog, odnosno njegovog zastupnika o tom postavljenju.
Stranci koja opozove punomoćnika za primanje pismena i istovremeno ne postavi drugog takvog punomoćnika sud će dostavu izvršiti stavljanjem pismena na oglasnu tablu suda, sve dok ta stranka ne postavi drugog punomoćnika za primanje pismena.
Ako punomoćnik za primanje pismena otkaže punomoćje, a stranka ne imenuje drugog punomoćnika u roku od 30 dana od dana kada je sud obaviješten o otkazu punomoćnika, sud će stranci, na njen trošak, imenovati zastupnika za primanje pismena, vršiti sve dostave preko imenovanog zastupnika dok ne primi obavještenje stranke o postavljanju novog punomoćnika.
Sredstva za pokriće troškova postavljenog zastupnika tužioca ili tuženog za primanje pismena dužan je da položi tužilac. Ukoliko tužilac ne položi iznos troškova, tužba će se odbaciti.
Odredbe o postavljanju zastupnika za primanje pismena za tuženu stranku shodno će se primjenjivati i za obavještenje trećeg lica o parnici, kao i za imenovanje prethodnika.
Član 144 Ako više lica zajednički tuže, a nemaju zajedničkog zakonskog zastupnika, odnosno
punomoćnika, sud ih može pozvati da u određenom roku imenuju zajedničkog punomoćnika za primanje pismena. Istovremeno, sud će da obavijesti tužioce koga će od njih smatrati zajedničkim punomoćnikom za primanje pismena, ako oni sami ne imenuju takvog punomoćnika.
Odredba stava 1 ovog člana primjenjivaće se i kad su više lica tužena kao jedinstveni suparničari.
UTVRĐIVANJE ADRESE Član 145
Nadležni organ je dužan stranci koja ima pravni interes da saopšti adresu lica kome treba izvršiti dostavljanje. Pravni interes dokazuje se potvrdom suda o podnošenju tužbe ili o postojanju parnice.
DOSTAVNICA Član 146
Potvrdu o izvršenom dostavljanju (dostavnicu) potpisuju primalac i dostavljač. Primalac će na dostavnici slovima sam napisati dan prijema.
Ako je primalac nepismen ili nije u stanju da se potpiše, dostavljač će ispisati njegovo ime i prezime i slovima dan prijema i staviće napomenu zašto primalac nije stavio svoj potpis.
Ako primalac odbije da potpiše dostavnicu, dostavljač će to zabilježiti na dostavnici i ispisati slovima dan predaje, pa je time dostavljanje izvršeno.
Ako je dostavljanje izvršeno po odredbi člana 136 stav 2 ovog zakona, na dostavnici će se, pored potvrde o prijemu pismena, naznačiti da je prethodilo pismeno obavještenje.
Kad je po odredbama ovog zakona pismeno predato drugom licu, a ne onome kome je pismeno trebalo da se dostavi, na dostavnici će dostavljač naznačiti odnos ta dva lica.
Ako je na dostavnici netačno naznačen datum dostavljanja, smatraće se da je dostavljanje izvršeno onog dana kad je pismeno predato.
Ako je dostavnica nestala, dostavljanje se može dokazivati i na drugi način.
DOSTAVA OD STRANE STRANAKA Član 147
Dostavu podneska protivnoj strani, osim pismena koja se imaju lično dostaviti, može, uz saglasnost suda, da izvrši i sama stranka.
U slučaju iz stava 1 ovog člana, stranka će jedan primjerak dostaviti protivnoj stranci u skladu sa odredbama ovog zakona o dostavljanju, a jedan primjerak će predati sudu, uz napomenu da je dostava drugoj strani već izvršena.
Dostava izvršena na način iz stava 2 ovog člana smatra se urednom dostavom.
RAZMATRANJE I PREPISIVANJE SPISA Član 148
Stranke imaju pravo da razmatraju i prepisuju spise parnice u kojoj učestvuju.
Ostalim licima koja imaju opravdan interes može se dozvoliti razmatranje i prepisivanje pojedinih spisa.
Kad je postupak u toku, dozvolu daje sudija, odnosno predsjednik vijeća, a kad je postupak završen, predsjednik suda, odnosno zaposleni u sudu koga on odredi.
GLAVA DVANAESTA TROŠKOVI POSTUPKA
PARNIČNI TROŠKOVI Član 149
Parnične troškove sačinjavaju izdaci učinjeni u toku ili povodom postupka. Parnični troškovi obuhvataju i nagradu za rad advokata i drugih lica kojima zakon priznaje
pravo na nagradu. Član 150
Svaka stranka prethodno sama snosi troškove koje je prouzrokovala svojim radnjama. Član 151
Kad stranka predloži izvođenje dokaza dužna je da, po nalogu suda, unaprijed položi iznos potreban za podmirenje troškova koji će nastati povodom izvođenja dokaza.
Sud će odustati od izvođenja dokaza, ako iznos potreban za podmirenje troškova ne bude položen u roku koji sud odredi.
Izuzetno od odredbe stava 2 ovog člana, ako sud po službenoj dužnosti odredi izvođenje dokaza radi utvrđivanja činjenica u vezi sa primjenom člana 4 stav 3 ovog zakona, a stranke ne polože određeni iznos, troškovi za izvođenje dokaza isplatiće se iz sredstava suda.
Član 152 Stranka koja u cjelini izgubi parnicu dužna je da protivnoj stranci i njenom umješaču naknadi
troškove. Ako stranka djelimično uspije u parnici, sud može, s obzirom na postignuti uspjeh, odrediti da
svaka stranka snosi svoje troškove ili da jedna stranka naknadi drugoj i umješaču srazmjeran dio troškova.
Sud može da odluči da jedna stranka naknadi sve troškove koje su protivna stranka i njen umješač imali, ako protivna stranka nije uspjela samo u srazmjerno neznatnom dijelu svog zahtjeva, a zbog tog dijela nijesu nastali posebni troškovi.
Prema rezultatu dokazivanja sud će odlučiti da li će troškove iz člana 151 stav 3 ovog zakona snositi jedna ili obje stranke ili će ti troškovi pasti na teret sredstava suda.
Član 153 Pri odlučivanju koji će se troškovi naknaditi stranci, sud će uzeti u obzir samo one troškove
koji su bili potrebni radi vođenja parnice. O tome koji su troškovi bili potrebni, kao i o visini troškova odlučuje sud ocjenjujući brižljivo sve okolnosti.
Nagrade i naknade advokata odmjeriće se po važećoj tarifi. Član 154
Stranka je dužna da, nezavisno od ishoda parnice, naknadi protivnoj stranci troškove koje je prouzrokovala svojom krivicom ili slučajem koji se njoj dogodio.
Sud može odlučiti da zakonski zastupnik ili punomoćnik stranke nadoknadi protivnoj stranci troškove koje je prouzrokovao svojom krivicom.
O zahtjevima za naknadu troškova iz st. 1 i 2 ovog člana sud je dužan da odluči rješenjem, nezavisno od odluke o glavnoj stvari.
Član 155 Ako tuženi nije dao povod za tužbu i ako je u odgovoru na tužbu, odnosno na pripremnom
ročištu, a ako se ne održava pripremno ročište onda na glavnoj raspravi, prije nego što se upustio u raspravljanje o glavnoj stvari, priznao tužbeni zahtjev, tužilac će naknaditi tuženom parnične troškove.
Član 156
Tužilac koji povuče tužbu dužan je da protivnoj stranci naknadi parnične troškove, osim ako je povlačenje tužbe uslijedilo odmah poslije ispunjenja zahtjeva od strane tuženog.
Stranka koja odustane od pravnog lijeka dužna je da protivnoj stranci naknadi troškove nastale povodom pravnog lijeka.
Član 157 Sudsko poravnanje sadrži i sporazum o troškovima. Ako stranke ne postignu sporazum, svaka stranka snosi svoje troškove. Troškovi poravnanja koje je bilo pokušano, a nije uspjelo ulaze u parnične troškove.
Član 158 Ako u izlučnoj parnici bude usvojen tužbeni zahtjev za izlučenje stvari, a sud utvrdi da je
tuženi kao povjerilac u izvršnom postupku imao opravdanih razloga da smatra da ne postoje prava trećih lica na ovim stvarima, odrediće da svaka stranka snosi svoje troškove.
Član 159 Suparničari snose troškove na jednake djelove. Ako postoji znatna razlika u pogledu njihovog udjela u predmetu spora, sud će, prema
srazmjeri tog udjela, odrediti koliki će dio troškova naknaditi svaki od suparničara. Za troškove prouzrokovane posebnim parničnim radnjama pojedinih suparničara ostali
suparničari ne odgovaraju. Suparničari koji su solidarno odgovorni za obavezu iz glavne stvari odgovaraju solidarno i za
troškove dosuđene protivnoj strani. Član 160
Za slučaj da imenovani prethodnik preuzme ulogu tuženoga, prvobitno tuženi ne može zahtjev za naknadu tih troškova da istakne u parnici iz koje je istupio.
Prethodnik može, ukoliko u parnici uspije, da troškove prvobitno tuženog traži kao dio svojih troškova.
Ako se parnica okonča nepovoljno po novog tuženog, on je dužan da tužiocu naknadi troškove koje je svojom djelatnošću prouzrokovao prvobitno tuženi.
Član 161 O naknadi troškova odlučuje sud na određeni zahtjev stranke. Stranka je dužna da u zahtjevu određeno navede troškove za koje traži naknadu, uz
dostavljanje dokaza za učinjene izdatke, ukoliko oni već ne postoje u spisima. Zahtjev za naknadu troškova stranka je dužna da stavi najkasnije do završetka raspravljanja
koje prethodi odlučivanju o troškovima, a ako se radi o donošenju odluke bez prethodnog raspravljanja, stranka je dužna da zahtjev za naknadu troškova stavi u predlogu o kome sud treba da odluči.
O zahtjevu za naknadu troškova sud će odlučiti u presudi ili rješenju kojim se završava postupak pred tim sudom.
U toku postupka sud će posebnim rješenjem odlučiti o naknadi troškova samo kad pravo na naknadu troškova ne zavisi od odluke o glavnoj stvari.
U slučaju iz člana 156 ovog zakona, ako do povlačenja tužbe ili odustanka od pravnog lijeka nije došlo na raspravi, zahtjev za naknadu troškova može se staviti u roku od 15 dana po prijemu obavještenja o odustanku.
Član 162 Pri donošenju djelimične presude ili međupresude sud može izreći da se odluka o troškovima
ostavlja za kasniju presudu. Član 163
Kad sud odbaci ili odbije pravni lijek, odlučiće i o troškovima nastalim u postupku povodom tog pravnog lijeka.
Kad sud preinači odluku protiv koje je podnesen pravni lijek ili ukine tu odluku i odbaci tužbu, odlučiće o troškovima cijelog postupka.
Kad se ukine odluka protiv koje je podnesen pravni lijek i predmet vrati na ponovno suđenje, ostaviće se da se o troškovima postupka povodom pravnog lijeka odluči u konačnoj odluci.
Sud može da postupi po odredbi stava 3 ovog člana i kad odluku protiv koje je podnesen pravni lijek samo djelimično ukine.
Član 164 Odluka o troškovima sadržana u presudi može se napadati samo žalbom na rješenje, ako se
istovremeno ne napada i odluka o glavnoj stvari. Ako jedna stranka napada presudu samo u pogledu troškova, a druga u pogledu glavne stvari,
viši sud će jednom odlukom odlučiti o oba pravna lijeka.
TROŠKOVI U POSTUPKU ZA OBEZBJEĐENJE DOKAZA Član 165
Troškove postupka za obezbjeđenje dokaza snosi stranka koja je podnijela predlog za obezbjeđenje dokaza. Ona je dužna da naknadi i troškove protivnoj stranci, odnosno postavljenom privremenom zastupniku.
Ove troškove stranka može naknadno ostvarivati kao dio parničnih troškova, prema uspjehu u parnici.
OSLOBOĐENJE OD PLAĆANJA TROŠKOVA POSTUPKA Član 166
Sud će osloboditi od plaćanja troškova postupka stranku koja prema svom opštem imovnom stanju nije u mogućnosti da snosi ove troškove bez štete po nužno izdržavanje sebe i svoje porodice.
Oslobođenje od plaćanja troškova postupka obuhvata oslobođenje od plaćanja taksa i oslobođenje od polaganja predujma za troškove svjedoka, vještaka, uviđaja i sudskih oglasa.
Sud može osloboditi stranku samo od plaćanja taksa, ako bi plaćanjem taksa bila znatno umanjena sredstva iz kojih se izdržava stranka i članovi njene porodice.
Prilikom donošenja odluke o oslobođenju od plaćanja troškova postupka sud će brižljivo ocijeniti sve okolnosti, a naročito će uzeti u obzir vrijednost predmeta spora, broj lica koje stranka izdržava i prihode koje imaju stranka i članovi njene porodice.
Odluku o oslobađanju plaćanja troškova postupka sud donosi u roku od osam dana od podnošenja zahtjeva.
Član 167 Odluku o oslobođenju od plaćanja troškova postupka donosi prvostepeni sud na predlog
stranke. Stranka je dužna da uz predlog podnese uvjerenje nadležnog organa o imovnom stanju. U uvjerenju o imovnom stanju mora se naznačiti iznos poreza koji plaća domaćinstvo i pojedini
članovi domaćinstva, kao i drugi izvori njihovih prihoda i uopšte imovno stanje stranke kojoj se izdaje uvjerenje.
Kad je to potrebno i sam sud može, po službenoj dužnosti, pribaviti potrebne podatke i obavještenja o imovnom stanju stranke koja traži oslobođenje, a može o tome saslušati i protivnu stranku.
Protiv rješenja suda kojim se usvaja predlog stranke nije dozvoljena žalba. Član 168
Kada stranka prema svom opštem imovnom stanju nije u mogućnosti da snosi troškove kvalifikovanog punomoćnika, prvostepeni sud će na njen zahtjev da odredi da je zastupa punomoćnik, ako je to nužno radi zaštite opravdanog interesa stranke.
Stranka kojoj je postavljen punomoćnik oslobađa se od plaćanja stvarnih izdataka i nagrade postavljenom punomoćniku.
Za punomoćnika se postavlja kvalifikovani punomoćnik, koga imenuje predsjednik prvostepenog suda.
Postavljeni punomoćnik može, iz opravdanih razloga, tražiti da bude razriješen, a o tome odlučuje sudija koji sudi u predmetu. Protiv odluke suda kojom se punomoćnik razrješava nije dozvoljena žalba.
Član 169 Kad je stranka potpuno oslobođena od plaćanja troškova postupka (član 166 stav 2), kao i u
slučaju iz člana 168 stav 1 ovog zakona iz sredstava suda isplatiće se predujam za troškove svjedoka, vještaka, uviđaja i izdavanja sudskog oglasa i stvarni izdaci i nagrada postavljenog punomoćnika.
Član 170 Rješenje o oslobađanju od plaćanja troškova i o postavljanju punomoćnika prvostepeni sud
može u toku postupka ukinuti, ako utvrdi da je stranka u stanju da snosi troškove postupka. Tom prilikom sud će da riješi da li će stranka potpuno ili djelimično naknaditi i one troškove i takse od kojih je ranije bila oslobođena, kao i stvarne izdatke i nagradu postavljenog punomoćnika.
Prvenstveno se imaju naknaditi iznosi isplaćeni iz sredstava suda. Član 171
Takse i troškovi isplaćeni iz sredstava suda, kao i stvarni izdaci i nagrada postavljenog punomoćnika čine dio parničnih troškova.
O naknadi ovih troškova od strane protivne stranke koja je oslobođena od plaćanja troškova postupka sud će da odluči po odredbama o naknadi troškova.
Takse i troškove isplaćene iz sredstava suda naplaćuje, po službenoj dužnosti, prvostepeni sud od stranke koja je dužna da ih naknadi.
Ako je protivna stranka koja je oslobođena od plaćanja troškova postupka obavezana da nadoknadi parnične troškove, a utvrdi se da nije u stanju da te troškove plati, sud može naknadno odrediti da troškove iz stava 1 ovog člana plati u cjelini ili djelimično stranka koja je oslobođena od plaćanja troškova postupka iz onoga što joj je dosuđeno. Time se ne dira u pravo ove stranke da za ono što je platila traži nadoknadu od protivne stranke.
GLAVA TRINAESTA PRAVNA POMOĆ
Član 172 Sudovi su dužni da jedan drugome ukazuju pravnu pomoć u parničnom postupku. Ako zamoljeni sud nije nadležan da izvrši radnju za koju je zamoljen, ustupiće molbu
nadležnom sudu, odnosno drugom državnom organu i o tome će da obavijesti sud od koga je primio molbu. Ako mu nadležni sud, odnosno državni organ nije poznat, vratiće molbu.
Član 173 Sudovi će ukazivati pravnu pomoć inostranim sudovima u slučajevima predviđenim
međunarodnim ugovorom, kao i kad postoji uzajamnost u ukazivanju pravne pomoći. U slučaju sumnje o postojanju uzajamnosti, obavještenje daje Ministarstvo pravde.
Sud će uskratiti pravnu pomoć inostranom sudu, ako se traži izvršenje radnje koja je protivna javnom poretku. U takvom slučaju sud nadležan za pružanje pravne pomoći dostaviće, po službenoj dužnosti, predmet Vrhovnom sudu radi donošenja konačne odluke.
Odredba člana 172 stava 2 ovog zakona važi i za postupanje s molbom inostranog suda. Član 174
Sudovi ukazuju pravnu pomoć inostranim sudovima na način predviđen u domaćem zakonu. Radnja koja je predmet molbe inostranog suda može se izvršiti i na način koji zahtijeva inostrani sud, ako takav postupak nije protivan javnom poretku.
Član 175 Ako međunarodnim ugovorom nije što drugo određeno, sudovi će uzimati u postupak molbe
za pravnu pomoć inostranih sudova samo ako su dostavljene diplomatskim putem i ako su molba i prilozi sastavljeni na jeziku koji je u službenoj upotrebi u sudu ili ako je priložen ovjereni prevod na tom jeziku.
Član 176 Ako međunarodnim ugovorom nije što drugo određeno, molbe domaćih sudova za pravnu
pomoć dostavljaju se inostranim sudovima diplomatskim putem. Molbe i prilozi moraju biti sastavljeni na jeziku zamoljene države ili uz njih mora biti priložen njihov ovjereni prevod na tom jeziku.
GLAVA ČETRNAESTA NEPOŠTOVANJE SUDA
Član 177 Sud će tokom postupka kazniti novčanom kaznom do 1.000 stranku, zakonskog zastupnika,
punomoćnika ili umješača koji su svojim parničnim radnjama teže zloupotrijebili prava priznata ovim zakonom.
Ako je radnjom iz stava 1 ovog člana nekom od učesnika nanijeta šteta sud će oštećeniku na njegov zahtjev da dosudi naknadu štete.
Član 178 Novčanom kaznom do 1.000 sud će kazniti stranku ili drugog učesnika u postupku koji u
podnesku vrijeđa sud. Ako lice koje učestvuje u postupku ili lice koje je prisutno na raspravi vrijeđa sud ili druge
učesnike u postupku, ometa rad ili se ne pokorava naredbama sudije za održavanje reda, sudija će ga opomenuti. Ako opomena bude bezuspješna, sudija će opomenuto lice udaljiti iz sudnice ili kazniti novčanom kaznom do 1.000 , a može ga i udaljiti i kazniti novčanom kaznom.
Ako stranka ili njen punomoćnik budu udaljeni iz sudnice, ročište će se održati i bez njihovog prisustva. Ako punomoćnik i u daljem toku postupka izvrši radnju iz st. 1 i 2 ovog člana, sud mu može uskratiti zastupanje.
Kad sud kazni novčanom kaznom ili udalji iz sudnice advokata ili advokatskog pripravnika kao punomoćnika, odnosno uskrati im zastupanje, obavijestiće o tome Advokatsku komoru.
Član 179 Sud će novčanom kaznom do 500 kazniti punomoćnika za primanje pismena koji protivno
odredbama člana 142 ovog zakona ne obavijesti sud o promjeni adrese. Sud će, na zahtjev stranke, narediti punomoćniku za primanje pismena da nadoknadi troškove
što ih je prouzrokovao neopravdanim nedostavljenjem obavještenja o promjeni adrese. Član 180
Lica koja ometaju dostavu pismena, svjesno onemogućavaju ili otežavaju primjenu odredaba ovog zakona o dostavi sud će kazniti novčanom kaznom do 500 .
Sud će, na zahtjev stranke, narediti licu iz stava 1 ovog člana da nadoknadi troškove koje je svojim ponašanjem iz stava 1 ovog člana prouzrokovala.
Član 181 Ako svjedok koji je uredno pozvan ne dođe, a izostanak ne opravda ili se bez odobrenja ili
opravdanog razloga udalji sa mjesta gdje treba da bude saslušan, sud će narediti da se prinudno dovede i da podmiri troškove dovođenja i kazniće ga novčanom kaznom do 500 .
Ako svjedok dođe i, nakon što je upozoren na posljedice, uskrati svjedočenje ili odgovor na pojedino pitanje, a sud ocijeni da su razlozi uskraćivanja neopravdani, kazniće ga novčanom kaznom do 500 , a ako i poslije toga odbije da svjedoči može ga zatvoriti. Zatvor traje sve dok svjedok ne pristane da svjedoči ili dok njegovo saslušanje ne postane nepotrebno, a najduže 30 dana.
Sud će, na zahtjev stranke, da naredi svjedoku da nadoknadi troškove što ih je prouzrokovao svojim neopravdanim izostankom, odnosno neopravdanim odbijanjem da svjedoči.
Ako svjedok naknadno opravda svoj izostanak, sud će opozvati svoje rješenje o kazni, a može svjedoka sasvim ili djelimično osloboditi naknade troškova. Sud može opozvati svoje rješenje o kazni i kad svjedok naknadno pristane da svjedoči.
Član 182 Sud će novčanom kaznom do 500 kazniti vještaka koji neopravdano ne dostavi svoj nalaz i
mišljenje u ostavljenom roku ili neopravdano ne dođe na ročište iako je uredno pozvan. Sud će novčanom kaznom iz stava 1 ovog člana kazniti i vještaka koji bez opravdanog razloga
odbije vještačenje. Sud će, na zahtjev stranke, narediti vještaku da naknadi troškove što ih je prouzrokovao
neopravdanim nedostavljanjem nalaza i mišljenja, neopravdanim izostankom, odnosno neopravdanim odbijanjem da vještači.
Rješenje o kazni sud može opozvati uz uslove iz člana 181 stav 4 ovog zakona. Odredbe ovog člana shodno se primjenjuju i na tumače.
Član 183
Ako osoba koja je novčano kažnjena po odredbama ovog zakona ne plati kaznu u određenom roku, ona će se zamijeniti kaznom zatvora, čije trajanje odmjerava sud srazmjerno visini izrečene kazne u skladu sa odredbama Krivičnog zakonika, ali koje ne može biti duže od 30 dana.
Član 184 Žalba protiv rješenja iz čl. 177, 178, 179 stav 1, 181 stav 1 i 182 stav 1 ovog zakona ne odlaže
izvršenje rješenja. Žalba protiv rješenja iz čl. 181 stav 2 i 182 stav 2 ovog zakona ne zadržava izvršenje rješenja,
osim ako se u toj žalbi pobija i odluka suda kojom nijesu prihvaćeni razlozi svjedoka za uskraćivanje svjedočenja ili odgovora na pojedino pitanje, odnosno razlozi vještaka za uskraćivanje vještačenja.
Član 185 Ako lice koje zastupa Republiku, odnosno nadležni organ opštine ili u postupku preduzima
radnju po njihovom ovlašćenju narušava red, sud će obavijestiti o tome nadležni organ Republike, odnosno opštine, a može odložiti ročište i od nadležnog organa Republike, odnosno organa opštine da zatraži da odredi drugo lice da učestvuje u parnici.
DIO DRUGI
TOK POSTUPKA
A. POSTUPAK PRED PRVOSTEPENIM SUDOM
GLAVA PETNAESTA TUŽBA Član 186
Parnični postupak pokreće se tužbom (za osudu na činidbu, utvrđujućom i preobražajnom).
SADRŽINA TUŽBE Član 187
Tužba sadrži određeni zahtjev u pogledu glavne stvari i sporednih traženja, činjenice na kojima tužilac zasniva zahtjev, dokaze kojima se utvrđuju ove činjenice, kao i druge podatke koje mora imati svaki podnesak (član 103).
Sud će postupiti po tužbi i kad tužilac nije naveo pravni osnov tužbenog zahtjeva, a ako je tužilac naveo pravni osnov, sud nije vezan za njega.
Tužilac je dužan da priloži uz tužbu potvrdu o plaćenoj sudskoj taksi.
TUŽBA ZA UTVRĐENJE Član 188
Tužilac može u tužbi da traži da sud samo utvrdi postojanje, odnosno nepostojanje nekog prava ili pravnog odnosa ili istinitost, odnosno neistinitost neke isprave.
Ovakva tužba može se podići kada je to posebnim propisima predviđeno, kad tužilac ima pravni interes da sud utvrdi postojanje, odnosno nepostojanje nekog prava ili pravnog odnosa ili istinitost, odnosno neistinitost neke isprave prije dospjelosti zahtjeva za činidbu iz istog odnosa.
Ako odluka o sporu zavisi od toga da li postoji ili ne postoji neko pravo ili pravni odnos, koji je u toku parnice postao sporan, tužilac može, pored postojećeg zahtjeva, istaći i tužbeni zahtjev da sud utvrdi da takav odnos postoji, odnosno da ne postoji, ako je sud pred kojim parnica teče nadležan za takav zahtjev.
Isticanje zahtjeva u smislu stava 3 ovog člana neće se smatrati kao preinačenje tužbe.
ISTICANJE VIŠE TUŽBENIH ZAHTJEVA U JEDNOJ TUŽBI Član 189
U jednoj tužbi tužilac može istaći više zahtjeva protiv istog tuženog kad su svi zahtjevi povezani istim činjeničnim i pravnim osnovom. Ako zahtjevi nijesu povezani istim činjeničnim i pravnim osnovom, oni se mogu istaći u jednoj tužbi protiv istog tuženog samo kad je isti sud stvarno nadležan za svaki od ovih zahtjeva i kad je za sve zahtjeve određena ista vrsta postupka, a sud ocijeni da isticanje takvih tužbenih zahtjeva u jednoj tužbi doprinosi ekonomičnosti postupka (kumulativno spajanje).
Tužilac može dva ili više tužbenih zahtjeva u međusobnoj vezi istaći u jednoj tužbi i tako da sud usvoji sljedeći od tih zahtjeva ako nađe da onaj koji je ispred njega istaknut nije osnovan (eventualno spajanje).
Zahtjevi se mogu po stavu 2 ovog člana istaći u jednoj tužbi samo ako je sud stvarno nadležan za svaki od istaknutih zahtjeva i ako je za sve zahtjeve određena ista vrsta postupka.
Presudom kojom se usvaja prvi zahtjev prestaje teći parnica po eventualnom zahtjevu.
PROTIVTUŽBA Člana 190
Tuženi može u odgovoru na tužbu, a najkasnije na pripremnom ročištu, odnosno na prvom ročištu za glavnu raspravu, ako pripremno ročišta nije održano, podnijeti protivtužbu, ako:
1) je zahtjev protivtužbe u vezi s tužbenim zahtjevom (koneksna); 2) se ti zahtjevi mogu prebiti (kompenzaciona); 3) se protivtužbom traži utvrđenje nekog prava ili pravnog odnosa od čijeg postojanja ili
nepostojanja zavisi u cjelini ili djelimično odluka o tužbenom zahtjevu (prejudicijelna). Protivtužba se ne može podnijeti ako je za zahtjev iz protivtužbe stvarno nadležan sud druge
vrste. Nakon održavanja ročišta iz stava 1 ovog člana, protivtužba se može podnijeti samo uz
pristanak tužioca. U slučaju iz stava 1 tačka 1 ovoga člana sud može, ako to nalažu razlozi ekonomičnosti, da
odluči da razdvoji postupak po protivtužbi.
PREINAČENJE TUŽBE Član 191
Tužilac može da preinači tužbu najkasnije do zaključenja pripremnog ročišta ili do početka glavne rasprave, ako pripremno ročište nije održano. U tom slučaju sud je dužan da ostavi tuženom vrijeme potrebno da se može pripremiti za raspravljanje po preinačenoj tužbi, ako za to nije imao dovoljno vremena.
Nakon održavanja pripremnog ročišta, a najkasnije do zaključenja glavne rasprave, sud može dopustiti preinačenje tužbe samo ako ocijeni da preinačenje nije usmjereno na odugovlačenje postupka i ako tuženi pristaje na preinačenje.
Smatra se da postoji pristanak tuženog na preinačenje tužbe ako se on upusti u raspravljanje o glavnoj stvari po preinačenoj tužbi, a nije se prije toga protivio preinačenju.
Sud će u slučaju iz stava 2 ovog člana dopustiti preinačenje tužbe i kad se tuženi protivi preinačenju, ako tužilac bez svoje krivice tužbu nije mogao preinačiti ranije, a tuženi je u mogućnosti da se upusti u raspravu po preinačenoj tužbi bez odlaganja glavne rasprave.
Ako je tužba preinačena na ročištu na kome tuženi nije prisutan, sud će odložiti ročište i dostaviti tuženom prepis zapisnika sa tog ročišta.
Protiv rješenja kojim se dopušta preinačenje tužbe nije dozvoljena posebna žalba.
Član 192 Preinačenje tužbe je promjena istovjetnosti tužbenog zahtjeva, povećanje postojećeg ili
isticanje drugog zahtjeva uz postojeći. Ako tužilac preinači tužbu tako što usljed okolnosti koje su nastale poslije podnošenja tužbe
zahtijeva iz istog činjeničnog osnova drugi predmet ili novčani iznos, tuženi se takvom preinačenju ne može protiviti.
Tužba nije preinačena ako je tužilac promijenio pravni osnov tužbenog zahtjeva, ako je smanjio tužbeni zahtjev ili ako je promijenio, dopunio ili ispravio pojedine navode, tako da usljed toga tužbeni zahtjev nije promijenjen.
Član 193 Tužilac može, pod uslovima iz člana 191 ovog zakona, svoju tužbu preinačiti i tako što će
umjesto prvobitno tuženog tužiti drugo lice. Za preinačenje tužbe u smislu stava 1 ovog člana potreban je pristanak lica koje treba da stupi
u parnicu umjesto tuženog, a ako se tuženi već upustio u raspravljanje o glavnoj stvari, potreban je i pristanak tuženog.
Lice koje stupa u parnicu umjesto tuženog mora primiti parnicu u onom stanju u kakvom se ona nalazi u trenutku kad u nju stupa.
POVLAČENJE TUŽBE Član 194
Tužilac može povući tužbu bez pristanka tuženog prije nego što tuženi dostavi odgovor na tužbu.
Tužba se može povući i kasnije, sve do zaključenja glavne rasprave, ako tuženi na to pristane. Ako se tuženi u roku od osam dana od dana obavještenja o povlačenju tužbe ne izjasni o tome, smatraće se da je pristao na povlačenje.
Ako je tužba povučena, sud donosi rješenje kojim se utvrđuje da je tužba povučena. To rješenje se dostavlja tuženom samo ako mu je prethodno tužba bila dostavljena.
Povučena tužba smatra se kao da nije ni bila podnesena i može se ponovo podnijeti.
POSTOJANJE PARNICE Član 195
Parnica počinje da teče dostavljanjem tužbe tuženom. U pogledu zahtjeva koji je stranka postavila u toku postupka, parnica počinje da teče od časa
kad je o tom zahtjevu obaviještena protivna stranka. Dok parnica teče ne može se, u pogledu istog zahtjeva, pokrenuti nova parnica među istim
strankama, a ako takva parnica bude pokrenuta, sud će tužbu odbaciti. Sud će u toku prvostepenog postupka, po službenoj dužnosti, paziti da li već teče druga
parnica o istom zahtjevu među istim strankama. Član 196
Ako koja od stranaka otuđi stvar ili pravo o kome teče parnica, to ne spriječava da se parnica među istim strankama dovrši.
Lice koje je pribavilo stvar ili pravo o kome teče parnica može stupiti u parnicu na mjesto tužioca, odnosno tuženog samo ako na to pristanu obje stranke.
U slučaju iz stava 1 ovog člana presuda dejstvuje u korist ili protiv sticaoca. GLAVA ŠESNAESTA
SUPARNIČARI Član 197
Više lica mogu jednom tužbom tužiti, odnosno biti tuženi (suparničari), ako: 1) su u pogledu predmeta spora u pravnoj zajednici ili ako njihova prava, odnosno obaveze
proističu iz istog činjeničnog i pravnog osnova (materijalno suparničarstvo); 2) su predmet spora zahtjevi, odnosno obaveze iste vrste koji se zasnivaju na bitno
istovrsnom činjeničnom i pravnom osnovu i ako postoji stvarna i mjesna nadležnost istog suda za svaki zahtjev i za svakog tuženog (formalno suparničarstvo);
3) je to drugim zakonom određeno. Do zaključenja pripremnog ročišta, odnosno ročišta za glavnu raspravu ako pripremno ročište
nije održano, može, pod uslovima iz stava 1 ovog člana, uz tužioca pristupiti novi tužilac ili tužba može biti proširena na novog tuženog sa njegovim pristankom.
Lice koje pristupa tužbi, odnosno na koje se tužba proširuje mora da primi parnicu u onom stanju u kome se ona nalazi kad ono u nju stupa.
Član 198 Tužilac može tužbom obuhvatiti dva ili više tuženih i tako što će tražiti da tužbeni zahtjev bude
usvojen prema sljedećem tuženom za slučaj da bude pravosnažno odbijen prema onom koji je u tužbi naveden prije njega (suparničarstvo sa eventualno tuženim).
Na način predviđen u stavu 1 ovog člana tužilac može tužbom obuhvatiti dva ili više tuženih samo ako prema svakom od njih ističe isti zahtjev ili ako prema pojedinim od njih ističe različite zahtjeve koji su u međusobnoj vezi i ako je isti sud stvarno i mjesno nadležan za svaki od zahtjeva.
Član 199 Lice koje u cjelini ili djelimično traži stvar ili pravo o kome između drugih lica već teče parnica
može pred sudom pred kojim ta parnica teče tužiti obje stranke jednom tužbom, sve dok se postupak pravosnažno ne završi (glavno miješanje).
Ako sud odluči da zastane sa postupkom u prvoj parnici, presuda kojom je zahtjev glavnog umješača usvojen ima prejudicijelan značaj.
Član 200 Glavni dužnik i jemac mogu biti zajednički tuženi ako to nije u suprotnosti sa sadržinom
ugovora o jemstvu. Član 201
Svaki suparničar je u parnici samostalna stranka i njegove radnje ili propuštanja ne koriste, niti štete drugim suparničarima.
Član 202 Ako se po zakonu ili zbog prirode pravnog odnosa spor može riješiti samo na jednak način
prema svim suparničarima (jedinstveni suparničari), oni se smatraju kao jedna parnična stranka, tako da se u slučaju ako pojedini suparničari propuste koju parničnu radnju, dejstvo parničnih radnji koje su izvršili drugi suparničari proteže i na one koji te radnje nijesu preduzeli.
Ako suparničari preduzmu različite parnične radnje u postupku sud će uzeti u obzir onu radnju koja je za njih najpovoljnija.
Član 203 Ako rokovi za izvršenje određene parnične radnje za pojedine jedinstvene suparničare ističu u
različito vrijeme, tu parničnu radnju može svaki suparničar preduzeti sve dok ma i za jednog od njih još teče rok za preduzimanje te radnje.
Član 204 Svaki suparničar ima pravo da podnosi predloge koji se tiču toka parnice.
GLAVA SEDAMNAESTA UČEŠĆE TREĆIH LICA U PARNICI
UČEŠĆE UMJEŠAČA Član 205
Lice koje ima pravni interes da u parnici koja teče među drugim licima jedna od stranaka uspije može se pridružiti toj stranci.
Umješač može stupiti u parnicu u toku cijelog postupka sve do pravosnažnosti odluke o tužbenom zahtjevu, kao i u toku postupka nakon podnijetog vanrednog pravnog lijeka.
Izjavu o stupanju u parnicu umješač može dati na ročištu ili podneskom. Podnesak umješača dostavlja se obijema parničnim strankama, a ako je izjava umješača data
na ročištu, prepis odnosnog dijela zapisnika dostaviće se samo onoj stranci koja je sa ročišta izostala.
Član 206 Svaka stranka može osporiti umješaču pravo da učestvuje u postupku i predložiti da se
umješač odbije. Do pravosnažnosti rješenja kojim se odbija učešće umješača, umješač može učestvovati u
postupku i njegove parnične radnje ne mogu se isključiti. Protiv odluke suda kojom prihvata učešće umješača nije dozvoljena posebna žalba.
Član 207
Umješač mora primiti parnicu u onom stanju u kojem se nalazi u trenutku kad se umiješa u parnicu. U daljem toku parnice on je ovlašćen da stavlja predloge i da preduzima ostale parnične radnje u rokovima u kojima bi te radnje mogla da preduzima stranka kojoj se pridružio.
Ako je umješač stupio u parnicu do pravosnažnosti odluke o tužbenom zahtjevu, ovlašćen je da podnese i vanredni pravni lijek.
Ako umješač podnese pravni lijek, primjerak istog podneska dostaviće se i stranci kojoj se pridružio.
Parnične radnje umješača imaju za stranku kojoj se pridružio pravno dejstvo, ako nijesu u suprotnosti sa njenim radnjama.
Po pristanku parničnih stranaka umješač može stupiti u parnicu kao stranka umjesto stranke kojoj se pridružio.
Član 208 Ako pravno dejstvo presude treba da se odnosi i na umješača, on ima položaj jedinstvenog
suparničara (član 202). Umješač s položajem jedinstvenog suparničara može podnijeti vanredni pravni lijek i u parnici
u kojoj do nastupanja pravosnažnosti odluke o tužbenom zahtjevu nije učestvovao kao umješač.
IMENOVANJE PRETHODNIKA Član 209
Lice koje je tuženo kao držalac neke stvari ili korisnik nekog prava, a tvrdi da stvar drži ili pravo vrši u ime trećeg lica može najkasnije na pripremnom ročištu, a ako ovo nije održano, onda na glavnoj raspravi, prije nego što se upusti u raspravljanje o glavnoj stvari, pozvati preko suda to treće lice (prethodnika) da umjesto njega stupi kao stranka u parnicu.
Pristanak tužioca da na mjesto tuženog u parnicu stupi prethodnik potreban je samo, ako tužilac protiv tuženog ističe i takve zahtjeve koji ne zavise od toga da li tuženi u ime prethodnika drži stvar ili vrši pravo.
Ako prethodnik koji je uredno pozvan ne dođe na ročište ili odbije da stupi u parnicu, tuženi se ne može protiviti da se upusti u parnicu.
OBAVJEŠTENJE TREĆEG LICA O PARNICI Član 210
Ako tužilac ili tuženi treba da neko treće lice obavijeste o otpočetoj parnici da bi se time zasnovalo izvjesno građanskopravno dejstvo, oni mogu, sve dok se parnica pravosnažno ne dovrši, to učiniti podneskom preko parničnog suda, u kome će navesti razlog obavještenja i u kakvom se stanju nalazi parnica.
Stranka koja je treće lice obavijestila o parnici ne može zbog toga tražiti prekid otpočete parnice, produženje rokova ili odlaganje ročišta.
GLAVA OSAMNAESTA PREKID I OBUSTAVA POSTUPKA
Član 211 Postupak se prekida: 1) kad stranka umre; 2) kad stranka izgubi parničnu sposobnost, a nema punomoćnika u toj parnici; 3) kad zakonski zastupnik stranke umre ili prestane njegovo ovlašćenje za zastupanje, a
stranka nema punomoćnika u toj parnici; 4) kad stranka koja je pravno lice prestane postojati, odnosno kad nadležni organ
pravosnažno odluči o zabrani rada; 5) kad se podnese predlog za pokretanje stečajnog postupka u sporovima u kojima je tuženi
stečajni dužnik; 6) kada nastupe pravne posljedice otvaranja postupka likvidacije; 7) kad usljed rata ili drugih uzroka prestane rad u sudu; 8) kad je to drugim zakonom određeno.
Član 212 Osim slučajeva posebno predviđenih u ovom zakonu, prekid postupka sud će odrediti:
1) ako je odlučio da sam ne rješava o prethodnom pitanju (član 14); 2) ako se stranka nalazi na području koje je zbog vanrednih događaja (poplava i sl.) odsječeno
od suda. Sud može odrediti prekid postupka, ako odluka o tužbenom zahtjevu zavisi od toga da li je
učinjen privredni prestup ili da li je učinjeno krivično djelo za koje se goni po službenoj dužnosti, ko je učinilac i da li je on odgovoran, a naročito kad se pojavi sumnja da je svjedok ili vještak dao lažan iskaz ili da je isprava upotrijebljena kao dokaz lažna.
Član 213 Prekid postupka ima za posljedicu da prestaju teći svi rokovi određeni za vršenje parničnih
radnji. Za vrijeme trajanja prekida postupka sud ne može preduzimati nikakve radnje u postupku, ali
ako je prekid nastupio poslije zaključenja glavne rasprave, sud može na osnovu te rasprave donijeti odluku.
Parnične radnje koje je jedna stranka preduzela dok traje prekid postupka nemaju prema drugoj stranci nikakvo pravno dejstvo. NJihovo dejstvo počinje tek pošto postupak bude nastavljen.
Član 214 Postupak koji je prekinut iz razloga navedenih u članu 211 tač. 1 do 4 ovog zakona nastaviće
se kad nasljednik ili staralac zaostavštine, novi zakonski zastupnik, pravni sljedbenici pravnog lica preuzmu postupak ili kad ih sud na predlog protivne strane pozove da to učine.
Postupak koji je prekinut iz razloga navedenog u članu 211 tačka 5 ovog zakona nastaviće se kad stečajni sud ukine moratorijum.
Ako je sud prekinuo postupak iz razloga navedenih u članu 212 stav 1 tačka 1 i stav 2 ovog zakona, postupak će se nastaviti kad se pravosnažno završi postupak pred sudom ili drugim nadležnim organom ili kad sud nađe da više ne postoje razlozi da se čeka na njegov završetak.
U svim ostalim slučajevima prekinuti postupak nastaviće se na predlog stranke čim prestanu razlozi prekida.
Rokovi koji su usljed prekida postupka prestali da teku počinju za zainteresovanu stranku teći iznova od dana kad joj sud dostavi rješenje o nastavljanju postupka.
Stranci koja nije stavila predlog za nastavljanje postupka rješenje o nastavljanju postupka dostavlja se po odredbama člana 136 ovog zakona.
Član 215 Žalba protiv rješenja kojim se utvrđuje (član 211) ili određuje (član 212) prekid postupka ne
zadržava izvršenje rješenja. Ako je sud na ročištu odbio predlog za prekid postupka i odlučio da se postupak odmah
nastavi protiv tog rješenja nije dozvoljena posebna žalba. Član 216
Postupak se obustavlja kad stranka umre ili prestane da postoji, ako se u sporu odlučuje o pravima koja ne prelaze na njene nasljednike, odnosno pravne sljedbenike.
U slučajevima iz stava 1 ovog člana rješenje o obustavi postupka dostavlja se protivnoj stranci, nasljednicima, odnosno pravnim sljedbenicima stranke, nakon što oni budu utvrđeni.
Sud će nasljednicima umrle stranke, na predlog protivne stranke ili po službenoj dužnosti, postaviti privremenog zastupnika kome će dostaviti rješenje o obustavi postupka, ako ocijeni da bi ostavinski postupak mogao duže trajati.
Rješenje o obustavi postupka koje je donijeto zbog toga što je pravno lice prestalo da postoji dostaviće se protivnoj stranci i pravnom sljedbeniku pravnog lica ukoliko on postoji.
Do pravosnažnosti rješenja o obustavi postupka u pogledu rokova za preduzimanje pravnih radnji, prava stranaka i radnji suda shodno se primjenjuju odredbe o prekidu postupka.
GLAVA DEVETNAESTA DOKAZI I IZVOĐENJE DOKAZA
OPŠTE ODREDBE Član 217
Svaka stranka je dužna da iznese činjenice i predloži dokaze na kojima temelji svoj zahtjev ili kojim pobija navode i dokaze protivne stranke.
Dokazivanje obuhvata sve činjenice koje su važne za donošenje odluke. Sud rješava koji će se dokazi izvesti radi utvrđivanja odlučnih činjenica.
Član 218 Ne treba dokazivati činjenice koje su opštepoznate, niti činjenice koje su sudu poznate u
vršenju njegove funkcije. Ne treba dokazivati činjenice koje je stranka priznala pred sudom u toku parnice, ali sud može
narediti da se dokazuju i ovakve činjenice, ako smatra da stranka njihovim priznanjem ide za tim da raspolaže zahtjevom kojim ne može raspolagati (član 4 stav 3).
Sud će, uzimajući u obzir sve okolnosti, cijeniti da li će uzeti za priznatu ili osporenu činjenicu koju je stranka prvo priznala, a poslije potpuno ili djelimično porekla ili ograničila priznanje dodavanjem drugih činjenica.
Činjenice čije postojanje zakon pretpostavlja ne treba dokazivati, ali se može dokazivati da ove činjenice ne postoje, ako zakonom nije što drugo određeno.
Član 219 Ako sud na osnovu izvedenih dokaza (član 9) ne može sa sigurnošću da utvrdi neku činjenicu,
o postojanju činjenice zaključiće primjenom pravila o teretu dokazivanja. Stranka koja tvrdi da ima neko pravo snosi teret dokazivanja činjenice koja je bitna za njegov
nastanak ili ostvarivanje, ako zakonom nije drukčije određeno. Stranka koja osporava postojanje nekog prava snosi teret dokazivanja činjenice koja je
spriječila njegov nastanak ili ostvarivanje ili usljed koje je ono prestalo da postoji, ako zakonom nije drukčije određeno.
Član 220 Ako se utvrdi da stranci pripada pravo na naknadu štete, na novčani iznos ili na zamjenljive
stvari, ali se visina iznosa, odnosno količina stvari ne može utvrditi ili bi se mogla utvrditi samo sa nesrazmjernim teškoćama, sud će o ovom odlučiti po slobodnoj ocjeni.
Član 221 Dokazi se izvode na glavnoj raspravi. Sud može odlučiti da se određeni dokazi izvedu pred drugim sudom (zamoljeni sud). U tom
slučaju zapisnici o izvedenim dokazima pročitaće se na glavnoj raspravi. Kad sud odluči da se neki dokaz izvede pred zamoljenim sudom, u zamolnici za izvođenje
dokaza opisaće se stanje stvari prema podacima iz spisa predmeta i posebno će se naznačiti o kojim okolnostima treba naročito voditi računa prilikom izvođenja dokaza.
O ročištu za izvođenje dokaza pred zamoljenim sudom obavijestiće se i stranke. Zamoljeni sud pri izvođenju dokaza ima sva ovlašćenja koja ima sud kada se dokazi izvode na
glavnoj raspravi. Protiv rješenja suda kojim se izvođenje dokaza povjerava zamoljenom sudu nije dozvoljena
posebna žalba. Član 222
Ako se prema okolnostima može pretpostaviti da neki dokaz neće moći da se izvede u razumnom roku ili ako dokaz treba da se izvede u inostranstvu, sud će u rješenju o izvođenju dokaza da odredi rok do kog će se čekati izvođenje dokaza.
Kad određeni rok protekne rasprava će se sprovesti bez obzira što određeni dokaz nije izveden.
UVIĐAJ Član 223
Uviđaj se preduzima kad je za utvrđivanje neke činjenice ili za razjašnjenje neke okolnosti potrebno neposredno opažanje suda.
Uviđaj se može vršiti i uz sudjelovanje vještaka. Član 224
Ako se stvar koju treba razgledati ne može donijeti u sud ili bi njeno donošenje prouzrokovalo znatne troškove, sud će izvršiti uviđaj na licu mjesta, o čemu će sastaviti zapisnik.
Član 225 Ako treba razgledati stvar koja se nalazi kod jedne od stranaka ili kod trećeg lica, shodno će
se primjenjivati odredbe ovog zakona o pribavljanju isprava od stranaka ili trećih lica.
ISPRAVE Član 226
Isprava koju je u propisanom obliku izdao državni organ u granicama svoje nadležnosti, odnosno ustanova i drugo pravno lice u okviru zakonom povjerenog javnog ovlašćenja (javna isprava) dokazuje istinitost onoga što se u njoj potvrđuje ili određuje.
Istu dokaznu snagu imaju i druge isprave koje su posebnim propisima u pogledu dokazne snage izjednačene sa javnim ispravama.
Dozvoljeno je dokazivati da su u javnoj ispravi neistinito utvrđene činjenice ili da je isprava nepravilno sastavljena.
Ako sud posumnja u autentičnost isprave, može zatražiti da se o tome izjasni organ od koga bi trebalo ona da potiče.
Član 227 Ako međunarodnim ugovorom nije što drugo određeno, inostrane javne isprave koje su
propisno ovjerene imaju, pod uslovom uzajamnosti, istu dokaznu snagu kao i domaće javne isprave.
Član 228 Stranka je dužna da sama podnese ispravu na koju se poziva za dokaz svojih navoda. Uz ispravu sastavljenu na stranom jeziku podnosi se i prevod ovjeren od strane stalnog
sudskog tumača. Ako se isprava nalazi kod državnog organa ili pravnog lica kojima je povjereno vršenje javnog
ovlašćenja, a sama stranka ne može izdejstvovati da se isprava preda ili pokaže, sud će na predlog stranke pribaviti ovu ispravu.
Član 229 Kad se jedna stranka poziva na ispravu i tvrdi da se ona nalazi kod druge stranke, sud će ovu
stranku pozvati da podnese ispravu, ostavljajući joj za to određeni rok. Stranka ne može da uskrati podnošenje isprave, ako se ona sama u parnici pozvala na tu
ispravu za dokaz svojih navoda ili ako je riječ o ispravi koju je po zakonu dužna da preda ili pokaže ili ako se isprava s obzirom na njenu sadržinu smatra zajedničkom za obje stranke.
U pogledu prava stranke da uskrati podnošenje drugih isprava shodno će se primjenjivati odredbe čl. 233 i 234 ovog zakona.
Kad stranka koja je pozvana da podnese ispravu poriče da se isprava kod nje nalazi, sud može radi utvrđivanja ove činjenice da izvodi dokaze.
Sud će, s obzirom na sve okolnosti, po svom uvjerenju cijeniti od kakvog je značaja što stranka koja drži ispravu neće da postupi po rješenju suda kojim joj se nalaže da podnese ispravu ili protivno uvjerenju suda poriče da se isprava kod nje nalazi.
Protiv odluke suda iz stava 1 ovog člana nije dozvoljena posebna žalba. Član 230
Sud može, na predlog stranke, narediti trećem licu da podnese ispravu koja služi kao dokaz za utvrđivanje neke odlučne činjenice. Treće lice može da uskrati podnošenje isprave shodno odredbama čl. 233 i 234 ovog zakona.
Prije nego što donese odluku kojom trećem licu nalaže da podnese ispravu, sud će pozvati treće lice da se o tome izjasni.
Kad treće lice osporava svoju dužnost da podnese ispravu koja se kod njega nalazi, sud će odlučiti da li je treće lice dužno da podnese ispravu.
Kad treće lice poriče da se isprava nalazi kod njega, sud može radi utvrđivanja ove činjenice da izvodi dokaze.
Pravosnažno rješenje o dužnosti trećeg lica da podnese ispravu može se izvršiti preko nadležnog suda po pravilima izvršnog postupka.
Treće lice ima pravo na naknadu troškova koje je imalo u vezi sa podnošenjem isprava. Odredbe člana 242 ovog zakona shodno će se primjenjivati i u ovom slučaju.
SVJEDOCI Član 231
Svako lice koje se poziva kao svjedok dužno je da se odazove pozivu, a ako ovim zakonom nije drukčije određeno, dužno je i da svjedoči.
Kao svjedoci mogu se saslušati samo lica koja su sposobna da daju obavještenja o činjenicama koje se dokazuju.
Dijete se može saslušati kao svjedok, ako sud na osnovu nalaza nadležnog organa ili stručnog lica ocijeni da je sposobno da svjedoči.
Član 232 Ne može se saslušati kao svjedok lice koje bi svojim iskazom povrijedilo dužnost čuvanja
državne, službene ili vojne tajne, dok ga nadležni organ ne oslobodi od te dužnosti. Član 233
Svjedok može da uskrati svjedočenje: 1) o onome što mu je stranka kao svom punomoćniku povjerila; 2) o onome o čemu se stranka ili drugo lice svjedoku kao vjerskom ispovjedniku ispovijedilo; 3) o činjenicama koje je svjedok saznao kao advokat, ljekar ili u vršenju nekog drugog poziva
ili neke druge djelatnosti, ako postoji obaveza da se kao tajna čuva ono što se saznalo u vršenju tog poziva ili djelatnosti.
Sud će da upozori ova lica da mogu uskratiti davanje iskaza. Član 234
Svjedok može uskratiti odgovor na pojedina pitanja, ako za to postoje važni razlozi, a naročito ako bi svojim odgovorom na ta pitanja izložio teškoj sramoti, znatnoj imovinskoj šteti ili krivičnom gonjenju sebe ili svoje srodnike po krvi u pravoj liniji do bilo kog stepena, u pobočnoj liniji do trećeg stepena zaključno, svog bračnog, odnosno vanbračnog druga ili srodnike po tazbini do drugog stepena zaključno i onda kad je brak prestao, kao i svog staraoca ili staranika, usvojioca ili usvojenika.
Sud će da upozori svjedoka da može uskratiti davanje odgovora na postavljeno pitanje. Član 235
Svjedok ne može zbog opasnosti od kakve imovinske štete da uskrati svjedočenje o pravnim poslovima pri kojima je bio prisutan kao pozvani svjedok, o radnjama koje je u pogledu spornog odnosa preduzeo kao pravni prethodnik ili zastupnik jedne od stranaka, o činjenicama koje se tiču imovinskih odnosa uslovljenih porodičnom ili bračnom vezom, o činjenicama koje se tiču rođenja, sklapanja braka ili smrti, kao i kad je na osnovu posebnih propisa dužan da podnese prijavu ili da da izjavu.
Član 236 Opravdanost razloga za uskraćivanje svjedočenja ili odgovora na pojedina pitanja ocjenjuje
sud pred kojim svjedok treba da svjedoči. Ako je potrebno prethodno će se o tome saslušati stranke.
Protiv rješenja suda iz stava 1 ovog člana stranke nemaju pravo na posebnu žalbu, a svjedok može ovo rješenje pobijati u žalbi protiv rješenja o novčanoj kazni ili o zatvoru zbog toga što je uskratio svjedočenje ili odgovor na pojedino pitanje (član 181 stav 2).
Član 237 Stranka koja predlaže da se određeno lice sasluša kao svjedok mora prethodno da naznači o
čemu ono treba da svjedoči i da navede njegovo ime i prezime, zanimanje i boravište. Član 238
Pozivanje svjedoka vrši se dostavljanjem pisanog poziva u kome se navodi prezime, ime, zanimanje pozvanog, vrijeme i mjesto dolaska, predmet po kome se poziva i naznačenje da se poziva kao svjedok. U pozivu će se svjedok upozoriti na posljedice neopravdanog izostanka (član 181) i na pravo na naknadu troškova (član 242).
Pozivanje kao svjedoka maloljetnog lica, koje nije navršilo 16 godina života, vrši se preko roditelja, odnosno zakonskog zastupnika.
Svjedoci koji se zbog starosti, bolesti ili teških tjelesnih mana ne mogu odazvati pozivu saslušaće se u svom stanu, odnosno prostorijama u kojima borave.
Član 239 Svjedoci se saslušavaju pojedinačno i bez prisustva svjedoka koji će se kasnije saslušavati.
Svjedok je dužan da odgovore daje usmeno. Svjedok će se prethodno opomenuti da je dužan da govori istinu i da ne smije ništa prećutati,
a zatim će se upozoriti na posljedice davanja lažnog iskaza. Zatim će se svjedok pitati za ime i prezime, ime oca, zanimanje, boravište, mjesto rođenja,
godine starosti i njegov odnos sa strankama. Član 240
Poslije opštih pitanja svjedok se poziva da iznese sve što mu je poznato o činjenicama o kojima treba da svjedoči, a zatim mu se mogu postavljati pitanja radi provjeravanja, dopune ili razjašnjenja. Nije dozvoljeno postavljati pitanja u kojima je već sadržano kako bi trebalo odgovoriti.
Svjedok će se uvijek pitati otkud mu je poznato ono o čemu svjedoči. Svjedoci se mogu suočiti ako se njihovi iskazi ne slažu u pogledu važnih činjenica. Suočeni će
se o svakoj okolnosti o kojoj se ne slažu ponaosob saslušati i njihov odgovor unijeće se u zapisnik.
Član 241 Svjedok koji ne zna jezik na kome se vodi postupak saslušaće se preko tumača. Ako je svjedok gluv, postavljaće mu se pitanja pisano, a ako je nijem, pozvaće se da pisano
odgovara. Ako se saslušanje ne može izvršiti na ovaj način, pozvaće se kao tumač lice koje se sa svjedokom može sporazumjeti.
Sud će tumača da upozori na dužnost vjernog prenošenja pitanja koja se svjedoku postavljaju i izjava koje svjedok bude davao.
Član 242 Svjedok ima pravo na naknadu putnih troškova i troškova za ishranu i prenoćište, kao i na
naknadu izgubljene zarade. Svjedok treba da zahtijeva naknadu odmah po saslušanju, inače gubi pravo na nju. Sud je
dužan da na ovo upozori svjedoka. U rješenju kojim se odmjeravaju troškovi svjedoka sud će da odredi da se određeni iznos
isplati iz položenog predujma, a ako predujam nije položen, naložiće stranci da određeni iznos plati svjedoku u roku od osam dana. Žalba protiv ovog rješenja ne zadržava izvršenje rješenja.
VJEŠTACI Član 243
Sud će izvesti dokazivanje vještačenjem kad je radi utvrđivanja ili razjašnjenja neke činjenice potrebno stručno znanje kojim sud ne raspolaže.
Član 244 Stranka koja predlaže vještačenje dužna je u predlogu naznačiti predmet i obim vještačenja i
predložiti lice sa liste stalnih sudskih vještaka koje će da izvrši vještačenje. Protivna strana će se izjasniti o predloženom vještačenju. Ako stranke ne postignu sporazum o licu koje će biti određeno za vještaka i o predmetu i
obimu vještačenja, odluku o tome će donijeti sud. Sud može, nezavisno od sporazuma stranaka, odrediti drugog vještaka, ako ocijeni da
složenost vještačenja to zahtijeva. Član 245
Vještačenje vrši jedan vještak, a kad sud ocijeni da je vještačenje složeno, može odrediti više vještaka.
Vještaci se određuju prvenstveno iz reda stalnih sudskih vještaka za određenu vrstu vještačenja.
Složenija vještačenja se mogu povjeriti i stručnoj ustanovi (bolnici, hemijskoj laboratoriji, fakultetu i sl.).
Ako postoje specijalizovane ustanove za određene vrste vještačenja (vještačenje lažnog novca, rukopisa, daktiloskopsko vještačenje i sl.), takva vještačenja će se povjeriti prvenstveno tim ustanovama.
Član 246 Vještaci su dužni da se odazovu pozivu suda i da iznesu svoj nalaz i mišljenje. Sud će vještaka, na njegov zahtjev, osloboditi dužnosti vještačenja iz razloga iz kojih svjedok
može uskratiti svjedočenje ili odgovor na pojedino pitanje. Sud može vještaka, na njegov zahtjev, da oslobodi dužnosti vještačenja i iz drugih opravdanih
razloga. Oslobođenje od dužnosti vještačenja može tražiti i ovlašćeno lice organa ili organizacije u kojoj je vještak zaposlen.
Član 247 Vještak može biti izuzet iz istih razloga iz kojih može biti izuzet sudija, ali se za vještaka
izuzetno može uzeti i lice koje je već bilo saslušano kao svjedok. Stranka može da podnese zahtjev za izuzeće vještaka čim sazna da postoji razlog za izuzeće,
a najkasnije prije početka izvođenja dokaza vještačenjem. U zahtjevu za izuzeće vještaka stranka je dužna da navede okolnosti na kojima zasniva svoj
zahtjev za izuzeće. O zahtjevu za izuzeće odlučuje sud. Protiv rješenja kojim se usvaja zahtjev za izuzeće nije dozvoljena žalba, a protiv rješenja kojim
se zahtjev odbija nije dozvoljena posebna žalba. Ako je stranka saznala za razlog izuzeća poslije izvršenog vještačenja i prigovara vještačenju
iz tog razloga, sud će postupiti kao da je zahtjev za izuzeće stavljen prije izvršenog vještačenja. Član 248
Vještak ima pravo na naknadu putnih troškova i troškova za ishranu i prenoćište, na naknadu izgubljene zarade i troškova vještačenja, kao i pravo na nagradu za izvršeno vještačenje.
U pogledu naknade troškova i nagrade vještaka shodno će se primjenjivati odredbe člana 242 st. 2 i 3 ovog zakona.
Član 249 Izvođenje dokaza vještačenjem određuje sud rješenjem koje sadrži: ime i prezime, zanimanje
vještaka, predmet spora, obim i predmet vještačenja i rok za pisano podnošenje nalaza i mišljenja.
Član 250 Vještak se uvijek poziva na ročište za glavnu raspravu. Prepis rješenja iz člana 249 ovog zakona dostavlja se vještaku zajedno sa pozivom na ročište
za glavnu raspravu. U pozivu će sud da upozori vještaka da svoje mišljenje mora iznijeti savjesno i u skladu sa
pravilima nauke i vještine i upozoriti ga o posljedicama nedostavljanja nalaza i mišljenja u ostavljenom roku, odnosno neopravdanog izostanka sa ročišta i pravu na nagradu i naknadu troškova.
Član 251 Vještak svoj pisani nalaz i mišljenje uvijek dostavlja sudu prije rasprave, ako sud ne odredi
drukčije. Vještak mora uvijek obrazložiti svoje mišljenje.
Član 252 Ako vještak ne dostavi nalaz i mišljenje u ostavljenom roku, sud će, nakon proteka roka koji
strankama ostavi da se o tome pisano izjasne, odrediti drugog vještaka.
Ako vještak dostavi nalaz i mišljenje koji su nejasni, nepotpuni ili protivurječni sami sebi ili izvedenim okolnostima, sud će da pozove vještaka da ih dopuni, odnosno ispravi i odredi rok za ponovno dostavljanje nalaza i mišljenja.
Ako vještak ni po pozivu suda ne dostavi potpun i razumljiv nalaz i mišljenje, sud će, uz prethodno izjašnjenje stranaka, da odredi drugog vještaka.
Član 253 Sud dostavlja strankama pisani nalaz i mišljenje najmanje osam dana prije ročišta za glavnu
raspravu. Član 254
Ročište za glavnu raspravu će se održati i ako vještak ne pristupi na glavnu raspravu. Izuzetno od stava 1 ovog člana, sud može, na predlog stranke, odložiti raspravu i zakazati
novo ročište na koje će ponovo pozvati vještaka, ako utvrdi da je njegovo prisustvo na raspravi neophodno radi razjašnjenja ili dopune nalaza i mišljenja.
Član 255 Sud će vještaku dopustiti da razmatra spise, kao i da postavlja pitanja strankama i drugim
učesnicima u vezi predmeta vještačenja. Član 256
Ako je određeno više vještaka, oni mogu podnijeti zajednički nalaz i mišljenje kad se u nalazu i mišljenju slažu. Ako se u nalazu i mišljenju ne slažu, svaki vještak posebno iznosi svoj nalaz i mišljenje.
Ako se podaci vještaka u njihovom nalazu bitno razilaze ili ako je njihov nalaz nejasan, nepotpun ili u protivrječnosti sam sa sobom ili sa izviđenim okolnostima, a ti se nedostaci ne mogu otkloniti ponovnim saslušanjem vještaka, obnoviće se vještačenje sa istim ili drugim vještacima.
Ako u mišljenju više vještaka ima protivrječnosti ili nedostataka ili se pojavi osnovana sumnja u pravilnost datog mišljenja, a ti se nedostaci ili sumnja ne mogu otkloniti ponovnim saslušanjem vještaka, zatražiće se mišljenje drugih vještaka.
Član 257 Protiv rješenja suda iz čl. 249 i 252 ovog zakona nije dopuštena žalba.
Član 258 Na izvođenje dokaza vještačenjem shodno se primjenjuju odredbe o saslušanju svjedoka, ako
odredbama ovog zakona nije drukčije određeno. Član 259
Odredbe o vještačenju shodno se primjenjuju i na sudske tumače.
SASLUŠANJE STRANAKA Član 260
Na predlog stranke, sud može odrediti izvođenje dokaza saslušanjem stranaka. Član 261
Ako se sud uvjeri da stranci, odnosno licu koje treba saslušati kao stranku nijesu poznate sporne činjenice ili ako saslušanje te stranke nije moguće, može da odluči da se sasluša samo druga stranka.
Sud će odlučiti da se sasluša samo jedna stranka i ako druga stranka uskrati davanje iskaza ili se ne odazove pozivu suda.
Član 262 Za stranku koja nema parničnu sposobnost saslušaće se njen zakonski zastupnik. Sud može
odlučiti da se sasluša i sama stranka, ako je njeno saslušanje moguće. Za pravno lice saslušaće se lice koje je zakonom ili opštim aktom pravnog lica određeno da je
zastupa. Ako kao stranka u sporu učestvuje na jednoj strani više lica, sud će odlučiti da li će se
saslušati sva lica ili samo neka od njih.
Član 263 Poziv na ročište dostaviće se punomoćniku stranke, koji je dužan da o tome obavijesti stranku,
odnosno, ako stranka nema punomoćnika, lično stranci ili licu koje će se za stranku saslušati. U pozivu će se naznačiti da će se na ročištu izvoditi dokaz saslušanjem stranaka i da stranka
koja dođe na ročište može biti saslušana u odsutnosti druge stranke. Član 264
Ne mogu se primijeniti nikakve prinudne mjere prema stranci koja se nije odazvala pozivu suda radi saslušanja, niti se stranka može prinuditi na davanje iskaza.
Član 265 Odredbe o izvođenju dokaza saslušavanjem svjedoka primjenjivaće se i pri izvođenju dokaza
saslušanjem stranaka, ako za saslušanje stranaka nije što drugo propisano. GLAVA DVADESETA
OBEZBJEĐENJE DOKAZA Član 266
Ako postoji opravdana bojazan da neki dokaz neće moći da se izvede ili će njegovo kasnije izvođenje biti otežano, može se u toku kao i prije pokretanja parnice predložiti da se ovaj dokaz izvede.
Obezbjeđenje dokaza se može tražiti prije i u toku postupka po predlogu za ponavljanje postupka.
Član 267 Ako je predlog za obezbjeđenje dokaza stavljen u toku parničnog postupka, za postupanje je
nadležan sud pred kojim je postupak u toku. Kad se traži obezbjeđenje dokaza prije pokretanja postupka, kao i u hitnim slučajevima ako je
postupak već u toku, nadležan je sud prvog stepena na čijem se području nalaze stvari koje treba razgledati, odnosno sud na čijem području boravi lice koje treba saslušati.
Član 268 U podnesku kojim traži obezbjeđenje dokaza predlagač je dužan da navede činjenice koje se
imaju dokazati, dokaze koje treba izvesti i razloge zbog kojih smatra da se kasnije dokaz neće moći izvesti ili da će njegovo izvođenje biti otežano. U podnesku treba navesti ime i prezime protivnika, osim ako iz okolnosti proističe da on nije poznat.
Član 269 Podnesak u kome je stavljen predlog za obezbjeđenje dokaza dostaviće se protivniku, ako je
poznat. Ako postoji opasnost zbog odlaganja, sud će o predlogu odlučiti i bez prethodnog izjašnjavanja protivnika.
U rješenju kojim se usvaja predlog sud će da odredi ročište za izvođenje dokaza, navešće činjenice o kojima će se izvoditi dokazi, kao i dokaze koji će se izvesti.
Ako protivniku nije ranije bio dostavljen podnesak u kome je stavljen predlog za obezbjeđenje dokaza, on će mu se dostaviti zajedno sa rješenjem suda kojim se usvaja predlog za obezbjeđenje dokaza.
Protivniku koji je nepoznat ili je nepoznato njegovo boravište sud može radi učestvovanja na ročištu za izvođenje dokaza postaviti privremenog zastupnika (član 82). O tom postavljanju nije potrebno izdati oglas.
Sud može u hitnim slučajevima odrediti da izvođenje dokaza započne i prije nego što se rješenje kojim se usvaja predlog za obezbjeđenje dokaza dostavi protivniku.
Protiv rješenja suda kojim se usvaja predlog za obezbjeđenje dokaza, kao i protiv rješenja kojim se odlučuje da izvođenje dokaza započne prije nego što se rješenje dostavi protivniku nije dozvoljena žalba.
Član 270 Ako su dokazi izvedeni prije nego što je postupak pokrenut, zapisnik o izvođenju dokaza čuva
se kod suda pred kojim su dokazi izvedeni. Ako je postupak u toku, a obezbjeđenje dokaza nije izveo sud koji vodi postupak, zapisnik će
se dostaviti tom sudu.
GLAVA DVADESET PRVA PRIPREMANJE GLAVNE RASPRAVE
OPŠTE ODREDBE Član 271
Sud odmah nakon prijema tužbe počinje pripreme za glavnu raspravu. Ove pripreme obuhvataju prethodno ispitivanje tužbe, dostavljaše tužbe tuženom na obavezni
odgovor, održavanje pripremnog ročišta i zakazivanje glavne rasprave. U toku pripremanja glavne rasprave stranke mogu upućivati podneske u kojima će navesti
činjenice i dokaze čije izvođenje namjeravaju da predlože. Član 272
U toku priprema za glavnu raspravu do ročišta za glavnu raspravu, sud odlučuje o: 1) stupanju prethodnika u parnicu; 2) učešću umješača; 3) obezbjeđenju dokaza; 4) preinačenju tužbe; 5) povlačenju tužbe; 6) prekidu postupka; 7) privremenim mjerama obezbjeđenja; 8) spajanju i razdvajanju parnica; 9) određivanju ili produženju sudskih rokova; 10) zakazivanju ili odlaganju ročišta; 11) povraćaju u pređašnje stanje; 12) oslobađanju stranke od plaćanja troškova postupka; 13) obezbjeđenju parničnih troškova; 14) polaganju predujma za troškove pojedinih parničnih radnji; 15) određivanju vještaka; 16) postavljanju privremenog zastupnika; 17) dostavljanju sudskih pismena; 18) mjerama za ispravljanje podnesaka; 19) urednosti punomoćja; 20) svim pitanjima koja se odnose na upravljanje postupkom. Protiv odluka donijetih u toku pripremanja glavne rasprave, a odnose se na upravljanje
postupkom, žalba nije dozvoljena. Član 273
Sud može u toku pripremanja glavne rasprave donijeti presudu na osnovu priznanja, presudu na osnovu odricanja i presudu zbog propuštanja i primiti na zapisnik poravnanje stranaka.
PRETHODNO ISPITIVANJE TUŽBE Član 274
Po prethodnom ispitivanju tužbe sud donosi rješenja iz člana 272 ovog zakona, ako nije riječ o pitanjima o kojima se po prirodi stvari ili po odredbama ovog zakona odluka može donijeti tek u daljem toku postupka.
Član 275 Kad utvrdi da je tužba nerazumljiva ili nepotpuna ili da postoje nedostaci koji se tiču
sposobnosti tužioca ili tuženog da budu stranke u parnici ili nedostaci u pogledu zakonskog zastupanja stranke ili nedostaci koji se odnose na ovlašćenje zastupnika da pokrene parnicu kad je takvo ovlašćenje potrebno, sud će radi otklanjanja ovih nedostataka preduzeti potrebne mjere predviđene u ovom zakonu (čl. 81 i 106).
Član 276 Nakon prethodnog ispitivanja tužbe sud donosi rješenje kojim se tužba odbacuje, ako utvrdi: 1) da rješenje o tužbenom zahtjevu ne spada u sudsku nadležnost; 2) da su stranke ugovorile arbitražu;
3) da je tužba podnesena neblagovremeno, ako je posebnim propisima određen rok za podnošenje tužbe;
4) da o istom zahtjevu već teče parnica; 5) da je stvar pravosnažno presuđena; 6) da je o predmetu spora zaključeno sudsko poravnanje, da se tužilac pred sudom odrekao
tužbenog zahtjeva, da ne postoji pravni interes tužioca za podnošenje tužbe za utvrđenje i da tužilac u roku koji je sud odredio nije otklonio nedostatke iz čl. 81 i 106 ovog zakona.
Sud donosi rješenje kojim se oglašava nenadležnim i predmet ustupa drugom sudu, ako utvrdi da nije stvarno ili mjesno nadležan da rješava o tužbenom zahtjevu.
Član 277 Ako smatra da nema dovoljno osnova za donošenje odluke o nekom pitanju koje se postavilo
u toku prethodnog ispitivanja tužbe, sud će da ostavi da o ovom pitanju donese odluku po prijemu odgovora na tužbu ili na pripremnom ročištu, odnosno na ročištu za glavnu raspravu, ako pripremno ročište nije održano.
ODGOVOR NA TUŽBU Član 278
Tužba sa prilozima dostavlja se tuženom na odgovor u roku od 30 dana od dana prijema uredne i potpune tužbe u sudu.
Član 279 Nakon prijema tužbe sa prilozima tuženi je dužan, najkasnije u roku od 30 dana, da dostavi
sudu pisani odgovor na tužbu. Prilikom dostavljanja tužbe tuženom sud će poučiti tuženog o obavezi iz stava 1 ovog člana, o
tome šta treba da sadrži odgovor na tužbu i obavijestiti ga o posljedicama nedostavljanja odgovora na tužbu u određenom roku.
Član 280 U odgovoru na tužbu tuženi će istaći moguće procesne prigovore i izjasniti se da li priznaje ili
osporava postavljeni tužbeni zahtjev i navesti druge podatke koje mora imati svaki drugi podnesak (član 103).
Ako tuženi osporava tužbeni zahtjev, odgovor na tužbu mora sadržati i činjenice na kojima tuženi zasniva svoje navode i dokaze kojima se utvrđuju te činjenice.
Član 281 Kad utvrdi da je odgovor na tužbu nerazumljiv ili nepotpun sud će radi otklanjanja tih
nedostataka postupiti u skladu sa odredbom člana 106 ovog zakona. Član 282
Kad, po prijemu odgovora na tužbu, sud utvrdi da među strankama nije sporno činjenično stanje i da ne postoje druge smetnje za donošenje odluke može bez zakazivanja ročišta donijeti odluku o sporu.
Član 283 Ako sud, po prijemu odgovora na tužbu, utvrdi da iz činjenica navedenih u tužbi ne proizilazi
osnovanost tužbenog zahtjeva, donijet će odluku kojom se tužbeni zahtjev odbija. Tužbeni zahtjev je, u smislu stava 1 ovog člana, neosnovan ako je očigledno protivan
činjenicama navedenim u tužbi ili ako su činjenice na kojima se zasniva tužbeni zahtjev očigledno u suprotnosti sa dokazima koje je sam tužilac predložio ili sa činjenicama koje su opštepoznate.
PRIPREMNO ROČIŠTE Član 284
Nakon prijema odgovora na tužbu sud će da zakaže pripremno ročište. Ako tuženi nije dostavio odgovor na tužbu, a nema uslova za donošenje presude zbog
propuštanja, sud će zakazati pripremno ročište nakon proteka roka za podnošenje odgovora na tužbu.
Pripremno ročište održaće se, po pravilu, najkasnije u roku od 30 dana od dana kada tuženi dostavi pisani odgovor na tužbu.
Član 285 Održavanje pripremnog ročišta je obavezno, osim u slučajevima u kojima sud, nakon prijema
tužbe i odgovora na tužbu, utvrdi da među strankama nema spornih činjenica (član 282) ili da zbog jednostavnosti spora održavanje pripremnog ročišta nije potrebno.
Član 286 U pozivu za pripremno ročište sud će da obavijesti stranke o posljedicama izostanka s
pripremnog ročišta, kao i o tome da su dužne, najkasnije na pripremnom ročištu, da iznesu sve činjenice na kojima zasnivaju svoje zahtjeve i da predlože sve dokaze koje žele izvesti u toku postupka, te da na ročište donesu sve isprave i predmete koje žele upotrijebiti kao dokaz.
Poziv za pripremno ročište dostavlja se strankama najkasnije osam dana prije ročišta. Član 287
Pripremno ročište počinje tako što tužilac sažeto izlaže tužbu, a zatim tuženi sažeto izlaže odgovor na tužbu.
Kad je potrebno, sud će zatražiti od stranaka razjašnjenje u vezi s njihovim navodima ili predlozima.
Član 288 Nakon izlaganja tužbe i odgovora na tužbu raspravljaće se o pitanjima koja se odnose na
smetnje za dalji tok postupka. O tim se pitanjima mogu na pripremnom ročištu izvoditi dokazi kad je to potrebno.
Sud će, po prigovoru stranke ili po službenoj dužnosti, odlučivati o pitanjima iz člana 276 ovog zakona, ako odredbama ovog zakona nije drukčije određeno.
Ako sud ne prihvati prigovor da postoji koja od smetnji za vođenje postupka, odluku o prigovoru donijeće zajedno s odlukom o glavnoj stvari, osim o prigovoru mjesne nadležnosti.
Protiv odluke iz stava 3 ovog člana nije dozvoljena posebna žalba. Član 289
U daljem toku pripremnog ročišta raspravljaće se o predlozima stranaka i činjeničnim navodima kojima stranke obrazlažu svoje predloge.
Član 290 Sud će prema rezultatima raspravljanja na pripremnom ročištu odlučiti o čemu će se
raspravljati i koji će se dokazi izvesti na glavnoj raspravi. Predloge koje ne smatra bitnim za donošenje odluke sud će odbiti i u rješenju naznačiti razlog
odbijanja. Protiv rješenja iz stava 2 ovog člana nije dozvoljena posebna žalba. Sud nije u daljem toku parnice vezan za svoja ranija rješenja iz ovog člana.
Član 291 Ako sud, na predlog stranke, odredi vještačenje, kao i da vještak treba da dostavi pisani nalaz
i mišljenje, odrediće rok u kome vještak treba da postupi. Pri određivanju ovog roka sud će voditi računa o tome da pisani nalaz i mišljenje sud mora
dostaviti strankama najkasnije osam dana prije održavanja ročišta za glavnu raspravu. Član 292
Ako pred istim sudom teče više parnica između istih lica ili u kojima je isto lice protivnik raznih tužilaca ili raznih tuženih, sud može rješenjem spojiti sve te parnice radi zajedničkog raspravljanja, ako bi se time ubrzalo raspravljanje ili smanjili troškovi. Za sve spojene parnice sud će donijeti zajedničku presudu.
Sud može odrediti da se odvojeno raspravlja o pojedinim zahtjevima iz iste tužbe i nakon završetka odvojenog raspravljanja donijeti posebne odluke o tim zahtjevima.
Rješenja iz st. 1 i 2 ovog člana mogu se, po pravilu, donijeti najkasnije na pripremnom ročištu ili do početka glavne rasprave, ako pripremno ročište nije održano.
Protiv ovih rješenja žalba nije dozvoljena. Član 293
Ako na pripremno ročište ne dođe tužilac, a bio je uredno obaviješten, smatraće se da je tužba povučena, osim ako tuženi ne traži da se ročište održi.
Ako na pripremno ročište ne dođe uredno obaviješten tuženi, raspravljaće se sa tužiocem. Član 294
Na pripremnom ročištu sud ima u pogledu upravljanja postupkom sva ovlašćenja koja ima i na glavnoj raspravi.
ZAKAZIVANJE ROČIŠTA ZA GLAVNU RASPRAVU Član 295
Na pripremnom ročištu sud će rješenjem odrediti: dan i čas održavanja glavne rasprave, pitanja o kojima će se raspravljati, dokaze koji će se izvesti i lica koja će biti pozvana na glavnu raspravu.
Glavna rasprava će se, po pravilu, održati najkasnije u roku od 60 dana od dana održavanja pripremnog ročišta.
Sud može odrediti da se glavna rasprava održi odmah nakon pripremnog ročišta. Ako sud procijeni da će glavna rasprava trajati duže od jednog dana, ročište će biti zakazano
za onoliko dana uzastopno koliko je neophodno da se rasprava održi u kontinuitetu. Član 296
Sa sadržajem rješenja iz člana 295 stav 1 ovog zakona upoznaće se stranke prisutne na pripremnom ročištu i neće im se dostaviti rješenje, niti poziv za glavnu raspravu.
Sud će upozoriti stranke i na posljedice izostanka sa ročišta za glavnu raspravu. Član 297
Sud će na ročište za glavnu raspravu pozvati stranke koje nijesu bile prisutne na pripremnom ročištu, kao i svjedoke i vještake koje je na pripremnom ročištu odlučio da pozove.
U pozivu za glavnu raspravu sud će da upozori pozvane o posljedicama izostanka sa ročišta. Stranci koja nije bila prisutna na pripremnom ročištu, uz poziv za glavnu raspravu, dostavlja se
ovjeren prepis zapisnika. GLAVA DVADESET DRUGA
GLAVNA RASPRAVA TOK GLAVNE RASPRAVE
Član 298 Sudija otvara glavnu raspravu i objavljuje predmet raspravljanja. Nakon toga, sudija utvrđuje jesu li došla sva pozvana lica, pa ako nijesu provjerava jesu li
odsutna lica uredno pozvana i imaju li opravdan razlog za izostanak. Ako tužilac ne dođe na ročište za glavnu raspravu, a bio je uredno pozvan, smatra se da je
povukao tužbu, osim ako se tuženi na tom ročištu upusti u raspravljanje. Ako na ročište za glavnu raspravu ne dođe tuženi, a bio je uredno pozvan, rasprava će se
održati bez njegovog prisustva. Član 299
Sud će, po prigovoru stranke ili po službenoj dužnosti, najprije da odluči o pitanjima iz člana 276 ovog zakona, ako odredbama ovog zakona nije drukčije predviđeno.
Ako sud ne usvoji prigovor iz stava 1 ovog člana, bez obzira da li je o njemu raspravljano odvojeno od glavne stvari ili zajedno s njom, odluku o prigovoru donijeće zajedno s odlukom o glavnoj stvari.
Protiv rješenja kojim se odbijaju prigovori stranaka iz stava 1 ovog člana nije dozvoljena posebna žalba.
Član 300 Ako nije prethodno održano pripremno ročište, prvo ročište za glavnu raspravu počinje
sažetim izlaganjem tužbe, a poslije toga tuženi sažeto odgovara na navode tužbe. U daljem toku rasprave sud rješenjem određuje koji će se dokazi izvesti na glavnoj raspravi. Predložene dokaze, koje ne smatra važnim za odluku, sud će da odbije i u rješenju da naznači
razlog odbijanja. Protiv rješenja kojim se određuje ili odbija izvođenje dokaza nije dozvoljena posebna žalba. Sud nije u daljem toku parnice vezan za svoje ranije rješenje o izvođenju dokaza.
Član 301 Ako je održano pripremno ročište, na glavnoj raspravi izvode se dokazi čije je izvođenje
određeno rješenjem suda na tom ročištu.
Član 302 Postupak na glavnoj raspravi odvija se usmeno, a dokazi se izvode neposredno pred sudom,
ako nije drukčije predviđeno ovim zakonom. Član 303
Stranke mogu u toku glavne rasprave da iznose nove činjenice i da predlažu nove dokaze samo ako učine vjerovatnim da ih bez svoje krivice nijesu bile u mogućnosti iznijeti, odnosno preložiti na pripremnom ročištu.
Član 304 Stranka i njen zastupnik ili punomoćnik mogu po odobrenju suda neposredno postavljati
pitanja protivnoj stranci, svjedocima i vještacima. Sud će da zabrani stranci postavljanje određenog pitanja ili će da zabrani odgovor na
postavljeno pitanje, ako je već u pitanju sadržano kako na njega treba odgovoriti ili ako se pitanje ne odnosi na predmet.
Na zahtjev stranke u zapisnik će se unijeti pitanje koje je sud odbio, kao i pitanje na koje je zabranjen odgovor.
Član 305 Saslušani svjedoci i vještaci ostaju u sudnici, ako ih sud, po izjašnjenju stranaka, sasvim ne
otpusti ili ne odredi da se privremeno udalje iz sudnice. Sud može odrediti da se saslušani svjedoci kasnije ponovo pozovu i još jednom saslušaju u
prisustvu ili odsustvu drugih svjedoka i vještaka. Član 306
Nakon izvođenja svih dokaza, stranke, počev od tužioca, imaju pravo da se obrate sudu završnim izlaganjem, kojim se rezimiraju pravni i činjenični aspekti predmeta. Sud može dopustiti tužiocu da se ukratko izjasni na završno izlaganje tuženog. Ako je tužiocu dopušteno da se izjasni na završno izlaganje tuženog i tuženi ima pravo da se ukratko izjasni na konačne navode tužioca.
Član 307 Nakon što budu okončane sve faze glavne rasprave i predmet bude spreman za presuđenje,
sud će da objavi da je glavna rasprava zaključena. Sud može odlučiti da glavnu raspravu zaključi i kad je ostalo da se pribave izvjesni spisi koji
sadrže dokaze potrebne za odlučivanje ili ako treba sačekati zapisnik o dokazima izvedenim od zamoljenog sudije, a stranke odustanu od raspravljanja o tim dokazima ili sud smatra da to raspravljanje nije potrebno.
JAVNOST GLAVNE RASPRAVE Član 308
Glavna rasprava je javna. Raspravi mogu prisustvovati samo punoljetna lica. Lica koja prisustvuju raspravi ne smiju nositi oružje ili opasno oruđe. Odredba stava 3 ovog člana ne odnosi se na čuvare lica koja učestvuju u postupku.
Član 309 Sud može isključiti javnost za cijelu glavnu raspravu ili jedan njen dio, ako to zahtijevaju
interesi čuvanja državne, službene, poslovne ili lične tajne, interesi javnog reda ili razlozi morala. Sud može isključiti javnost i u slučaju kad se mjerama za održavanje reda predviđenim u
ovom zakonu ne bi moglo obezbijediti nesmetano održavanje rasprave. Član 310
Isključenje javnosti ne odnosi se na stranke, njihove zakonske zastupnike, punomoćnike i umješače.
Sud može dozvoliti da glavnoj raspravi na kojoj je javnost isključena prisustvuju pojedina službena lica kao i naučni i javni radnici, ako je to od interesa za njihovu službu, odnosno naučnu ili javnu djelatnost.
U slučaju isključenja javnosti, na zahtjev stranke, sud može dozvoliti da raspravi prisustvuju najviše dva lica koja ona označi.
Sud će upozoriti lica koja prisustvuju raspravi na kojoj je javnost isključena da su dužna da kao tajnu čuvaju sve ono što su na raspravi saznala i ukazaće im na posljedice odavanja tajne.
Član 311 O isključenju javnosti odlučuje sud rješenjem koje mora biti obrazloženo i javno objavljeno. Protiv rješenja o isključenju javnosti nije dozvoljena posebna žalba.
Član 312 Odredbe o javnosti na glavnoj raspravi shodno će se primjenjivati i na pripremno ročište, na
ročišta van glavne rasprave, kao i na ročište pred zamoljenim sudijom. RUKOVOĐENJE GLAVNOM RASPRAVOM
Član 313 Sud rukovodi glavnom raspravom, ispituje stranke, izvodi dokaze, daje riječ strankama,
njihovim zakonskim zastupnicima i punomoćnicima. Sud vodi računa da se glavna rasprava odvija u pravom smjeru i na pravilan način bez
nepotrebnih odlaganja. Sud se u toku glavne rasprave brine o održavanju reda u sudnici i o dostojanstvu suda. Sud nije vezan za svoje rješenje koje se odnosi na rukovođenje raspravom. Protiv rješenja koje se odnosi na rukovođenje raspravom nije dozvoljena posebna žalba.
Član 314 Van ročišta za glavnu raspravu sud donosi odluke o pitanjima iz člana 272, kao i odluke iz
člana 273 ovog zakona. Član 315
Sud može odložiti zakazano ročište za glavnu raspravu prije njegovog održavanja, ako utvrdi da neće biti ispunjene zakonske pretpostavke za njegovo održavanje ili da dokazi čije je izvođenje određeno neće biti moguće izvesti na tom ročištu.
Sud je dužan, najkasnije osam dana prije održavanja ročišta, da provjeri da li su ispunjeni uslovi iz stava 1 ovog člana.
Kad odloži ročište, sud će o vremenu održavanja novog ročišta odmah da obavijesti sve pozvane.
Član 316 Sud može, na predlog stranke, da odloži započeto ročište samo iz sljedećih razloga: 1) ako bez krivice stranke koja predlaže odlaganje ročišta nije moguće izvesti neki od dokaza
čije je izvođenje određeno, a koji je bitan za pravilno donošenje odluke; 2) ako obje stranke predlažu odlaganje radi mogućeg mirnog rješavanja spora. Stranka može samo jednom tražiti odlaganje ročišta iz istog razloga. Kad se ročište odloži, sud će prisutnima odmah saopštiti mjesto i vrijeme novog ročišta. Sud
nije dužan o mjestu i vremenu novog ročišta da obavijesti stranku koja nije bila prisutna na odloženom ročištu, a bila je uredno obaviještena, osim ako je protivna stranka iznijela nove činjenice ili predložila nove dokaze (član 303).
Član 317 Ako na ročištu nije moguće izvesti neki od dokaza čije je izvođenje određeno, sud će odlučiti
da se ročište održi, ako se mogu izvesti drugi dokazi, s tim što će se naknadno, na novom ročištu, izvesti samo taj dokaz.
Član 318 Na novom ročištu zakazanom nakon odlaganja rasprave radnje koje su već provedene
ponovo se izvode samo ako sud smatra da je to neophodno za pravilno donošenje presude. Član 319
Ročište za glavnu raspravu se ne može odložiti na neodređeno vrijeme. Ročište za glavnu raspravu se ne može odložiti na period duži od 30 dana, osim u slučajevima
iz čl. 222 i 329 stav 2 ovog zakona. Kada odloži ročište, sud je dužan preduzeti sve radnje koje mu stoje na raspolaganju, kako bi
se do sljedećeg ročišta otklonili uzroci koji su doveli do odlaganja i na tom ročištu rasprava mogla zaključiti.
Protiv rješenja suda kojim se odlaže ročište ili rješenja kojim se odbijaju predlozi stranaka za odlaganje ročišta nije dozvoljena žalba.
Član 320
Ako se započeto ročište ne može okončati do kraja dana, sud će odrediti nastavak ročišta za sljedeći radni dan.
Član 321 Ako se ročište odloži, novo ročište održaće se po mogućnosti pred istim sudijom. Ako se novo ročište drži pred istim sudijom, glavna rasprava će se nastaviti i sudija će ukratko
izložiti tok ranijih ročišta. Ako se ročište drži pred drugim sudijom, glavna rasprava mora početi iznova, ali sudija može,
pošto se stranke o tome saglase, odlučiti da se ponovo ne saslušavaju svjedoci i vještaci i da se ne vrši novi uviđaj i da se ponovo ne izvodi dokaz saslušanjem stranaka, već da se pročitaju zapisnici o izvođenju ovih dokaza.
Izuzetno od stava 3 ovog člana sudija će odlučiti da se pročitaju iskazi svjedoka i vještaka koji su umrli, duševno oboljeli ili inače nijesu dostupni sudu.
GLAVA DVADESET TREĆA MIRNO RJEŠAVANJE SPOROVA
SUDSKO PORAVNANJE Član 322
Stranke mogu zaključiti poravnanje o predmetu spora u toku cijelog postupka (sudsko poravnanje).
Poravnanje može da se odnosi na cio tužbeni zahtjev ili na jedan njegov dio. Pred sudom se ne može zaključiti poravnanje u pogledu zahtjeva kojima stranke ne mogu
raspolagati (član 4 stav 3). Kad sud donese rješenje kojim ne dozvoljava poravnanje stranaka, zastaće sa postupkom dok
ovo rješenje ne postane pravosnažno. Član 323
Sud će na način koji ne ugrožava njegovu nepristrasnost u toku cijelog postupka nastojati da stranke zaključe poravnanje.
Član 324 Sudsko poravnanje se zaključuje, po pravilu, pred sudom prvog stepena. Ako je pred drugostepenim sudom pokrenut postupak po žalbi, prvostepeni sud obavještava
drugostepeni sud o zaključenom sudskom poravnanju. Sudsko poravnanje može se zaključiti i pred drugostepenim sudom kad se pred
drugostepenim sudom održava glavna rasprava. Ako se poravnanje zaključi nakon donošenja prvostepene presude, sud će rješenjem tu
presudu ukinuti. Član 325
Sporazum stranaka o poravnanju unosi se u zapisnik. Poravnanje je zaključeno kad stranke poslije pročitanog zapisnika o poravnanju potpišu
zapisnik. Strankama će se izdati ovjeren prepis zapisnika u koji je uneseno poravnanje.
Član 326 Prvostepeni sud, po službenoj dužnosti, pazi da li se vodi parnica o predmetu o kome je ranije
bilo zaključeno sudsko poravnanje. Ako utvrdi da se parnica vodi o predmetu o kome je već zaključeno sudsko poravnanje, odbaciće tužbu.
Član 327 Sudsko poravnanje može se pobijati samo tužbom. Ako sudsko poravnanje bude poništeno, postupak se nastavlja kao da u parnici o tužbenom
zahtjevu nije ni bilo zaključeno. Član 328
Lice koje namjerava da podigne tužbu može preko suda prvog stepena na čijem području protivna strana ima prebivalište da pokuša da postigne poravnanje.
Sud kome je ovakav predlog upućen pozvaće protivnu stranu i upoznaće je s predlogom o poravnanju.
Troškove ovog postupka snosi podnosilac predloga.
POSREDOVANJE Član 329
Ako sud ocijeni da bi se spor mogao uspješno riješiti putem posredovanja, zastaće sa postupkom i uputiće stranke na postupak posredovanja.
Po proteku roka od 90 dana, ako stranke ne riješe spor putem posredovanja, sud će zakazati ročište.
Član 330 Posredovanje se uređuje posebnim zakonom.
GLAVA DVADESET ČETVRTA PRESUDA
Član 331 Presudom sud odlučuje o zahtjevu koji se tiče glavne stvari i sporednih traženja. Ako postoji više zahtjeva, sud će, po pravilu, o svim tim zahtjevima odlučiti jednom presudom. Ako je više parnica spojeno radi zajedničkog raspravljanja, a za konačnu odluku je sazrela
samo jedna parnica, može se donijeti presuda samo u pogledu te parnice. Član 332
Sud može da naloži tuženom da izvrši određenu činidbu samo ako je ona dospjela do zaključenja glavne rasprave.
Ako sud usvoji zahtjev za izdržavanje, za naknadu štete u vidu rente zbog izgubljene zarade ili drugih prihoda po osnovu rada ili zbog izgubljenog izdržavanja, može obavezati tuženog i na činidbe koje nijesu dospjele.
Ako činidba koja je predmet tužbenog zahtjeva nije dospjela do zaključenja glavne rasprave, sud će tužbeni zahtjev odbiti kao preuranjen.
Član 333 Ako je tužilac u tužbi tražio da mu se dosudi izvjesna stvar, a istovremeno je u tužbi ili do
zaključenja glavne rasprave izjavio da je voljan umjesto stvari da primi određeni novčani iznos, sud će, ako usvoji tužbeni zahtjev, izreći u presudi da se tuženi može osloboditi od davanja stvari, ako plati taj novčani iznos.
Član 334 Kad se stranci u presudi nalaže izvršenje kakve činidbe odrediće se i rok u kome je ovu
činidbu dužna da izvrši. Ako posebnim propisima nije drukčije određeno, rok za izvršenje činidbe iznosi 15 dana, ali za
činidbe koje se ne sastoje u novčanom davanju sud može odrediti duži rok. U mjeničnim i čekovnim sporovima ovaj rok iznosi osam dana.
Rok za izvršenje činidbe počinje da teče prvog dana poslije dostavljanja prepisa pravosnažne presude stranci kojoj je naloženo izvršenje, ako zakonom nije drukčije određeno.
DJELIMIČNA PRESUDA Član 335
Ako su od više tužbenih zahtjeva, usljed priznanja ili na osnovu raspravljanja, samo neki sazreli za konačnu odluku ili ako je samo dio jednog zahtjeva sazrio za konačnu odluku, sud može, u pogledu sazrelih zahtjeva, odnosno dijela zahtjeva, zaključiti raspravu i donijeti presudu (djelimična presuda).
Djelimičnu presudu sud može da donese i kad je podnijeta protivtužba, ako je za odluku sazrio samo zahtjev tužbe ili zahtjev protivtužbe.
Pri ocjeni pitanja da li će donijeti djelimičnu presudu, sud će naročito uzeti u obzir veličinu zahtjeva ili dijela zahtjeva koji je sazreo za odluku.
U parnici u kojoj je tužbom, odnosno protivtužbom obuhvaćeno više zahtjeva djelimična presuda nije dozvoljena, ako se o osnovanosti tih zahtjeva može, zbog prirode spornog odnosa, odlučiti samo jednom presudom.
U pogledu pravnih lijekova i izvršenja djelimična presuda smatra se kao samostalna presuda.
MEĐUPRESUDA Član 336
Ako je tuženi osporio i osnov tužbenog zahtjeva i iznos tužbenog zahtjeva, a u pogledu osnova stvar je sazrela za donošenje odluke, sud može, iz razloga cjelishodnosti, da donese prvo presudu samo o osnovu tužbenog zahtjeva (međupresuda).
Do pravosnažnosti međupresude sud će zastati sa raspravljanjem o iznosu tužbenog zahtjeva.
PRESUDA NA OSNOVU PRIZNANJA Član 337
Ako tuženi do zaključenja glavne rasprave prizna cijeli ili dio tužbenog zahtjeva, sud će bez daljeg raspravljanja donijeti presudu kojom usvaja tužbeni zahtjev u dijelu u kome se priznaje tužbeni zahtjev (presuda na osnovu priznanja).
Sud neće donijeti presudu na osnovu priznanja i kad su ispunjeni potrebni uslovi, ako nađe da je riječ o zahtjevu kojim stranke ne mogu raspolagati (član 4 stav 3).
Donošenje presude na osnovu priznanja odložiće se ako je potrebno da se o okolnostima iz stava 2 ovog člana prethodno pribave obavještenja.
Priznanje tužbenog zahtjeva, na ročištu ili u podnesku, tuženi može i bez pristanka tužioca da opozove do donošenja presude.
PRESUDA NA OSNOVU ODRICANJA Član 338
Ako se tužilac do zaključenja glavne rasprave odrekne cijelog ili dijela tužbenog zahtjeva, sud će bez daljeg raspravljanja donijeti presudu kojom odbija tužbeni zahtjev u dijelu u kome se tužilac odrekao (presuda na osnovu odricanja).
Za odricanje od tužbenog zahtjeva nije potreban pristanak tuženog. Sud neće donijeti presudu na osnovu odricanja i kad su ispunjeni potrebni uslovi ako nađe da
je riječ o zahtjevu kojim stranke ne mogu raspolagati (član 4 stav 3). Donošenje presude na osnovu odricanja odlaže se ako je potrebno da se o okolnostima iz
stava 3 ovog člana prethodno pribave obavještenja. Odricanje od tužbenog zahtjeva, na ročištu ili u pisanom podnesku, tužilac može i bez
pristanka tuženog opozvati do donošenja presude.
PRESUDA ZBOG PROPUŠTANJA Član 339
Ako tuženi u roku iz člana 279 stav 1 ovog zakona ne odgovori na tužbu, sud donosi presudu kojom usvaja tužbeni zahtjev (presuda zbog propuštanja), ako su ispunjeni sljedeći uslovi:
1) ako je tuženom uredno dostavljena tužba na odgovor; 2) ako se ne radi o zahtjevu kojim stranke ne mogu raspolagati (član 4 stav 3); 3) ako osnovanost tužbenog zahtjeva proizilazi iz činjenica koje su navedene u tužbi; 4) ako činjenice na kojima se zasniva tužbeni zahtjev nijesu u suprotnosti sa dokazima koje je
dostavio sam tužilac ili s činjenicama koje su opšte poznate. Donošenje presude zbog propuštanja odložiće se ako je potrebno da se o okolnostima iz
stava 1 ovog člana prethodno pribave obavještenja.
DONOŠENJE, PISANA IZRADA I DOSTAVA PRESUDE Član 340
Sud će donijeti presudu najkasnije u roku od 30 dana od dana zaključenja glavne rasprave. Kao vrijeme donošenja presude podrazumijeva se dan kada je presuda pisano izrađena.
Ako sudija prekorači rok iz stava 1 ovog člana, dužan je u pisanoj formi izvijestiti predsjednika suda o razlozima prekoračenja.
Član 341 Nakon zaključenja glavne rasprave sud će prisutne stranke da obavijesti o datumu donošenja
presude. Ako jedna od stranaka nije prisustvovala glavnoj raspravi, sud će je pisano obavijestiti o datumu donošenja presude.
Stranke, odnosno njihovi zastupnici ili punomoćnici su dužni sami da podignu presudu u zgradi suda.
Ako su stranke bile uredno obaviještene o datumu donošenja presude, rok za žalbu protiv presude počinje teći prvog narednog dana nakon donošenja presude.
Nakon zaključenja glavne rasprave stranke će biti upozorene da rok za žalbu teče prvog narednog dana od dana donošenja presude.
Član 342 Sud u vrijeme donošenja presude (član 340) može, na zahtjev stranke, ako stranka nije u
mogućnosti da podigne presudu (član 341 stav 2) odlučiti da se dostava presude izvrši na način predviđen odredbama ovog zakona o dostavljanju.
Stranci koja nije bila uredno obaviještena o datumu donošenja presude sud će u svakom slučaju dostaviti presudu u skladu s odredbama ovog zakona o dostavljanju.
Član 343 Presuda zbog propuštanja i presuda drugostepenog suda donesena bez rasprave, dostavlja
se strankama u skladu sa odredbama ovog zakona o dostavljanju. Član 344
U slučaju iz člana 340 stav 2 ovog zakona sud će, čim sazna da će doći do odlaganja datuma donošenja presude, o tome da obavijesti stranke, nakon čega će strankama presudu dostaviti prema odredbama ovog zakona o dostavljanju.
Član 345 U slučajevima iz čl. 342, 343 i 344 ovog zakona rok za podnošenje pravnog lijeka počinje teći
prvog narednog dana nakon prijema presude. Član 346
Izvornik presude potpisuje sudija. Član 347
Pisano izrađena presuda mora imati: uvod, izreku, obrazloženje i uputstvo o pravu na izjavljivanje pravnog lijeka protiv presude.
Uvod presude sadrži: naziv suda, ime i prezime sudije, ime i prezime, prebivalište, odnosno boravište stranaka, njihovih zastupnika i punomoćnika, kratku oznaku predmeta spora i njegovu vrijednost, dan zaključenja glavne rasprave, označenje stranaka, njihovih zastupnika i punomoćnika koji su na toj raspravi bili prisutni i dan kad je presuda donesena.
Izreka presude sadrži: odluku kojom se usvajaju ili odbijaju pojedini zahtjevi u pogledu glavne stvari i sporednih traženja, odluku o postojanju ili nepostojanju potraživanja istaknutog radi prebijanja i odluku o parničnim troškovima.
U obrazloženju sud će izložiti: zahtjeve stranaka, činjenice koje su iznijele i dokaze koje su predložile, koje je od tih činjenica utvrđivao, zašto i kako ih je utvrdio, a ako ih je utvrdio dokazivanjem, koje dokaze je izveo i kako ih je ocijenio. Sud će posebno navesti koje je odredbe materijalnog prava primijenio odlučujući o zahtjevima stranaka, a izjasniće se, ako je to potrebno, i o stavovima stranaka o pravnom osnovu spora, te o njihovim predlozima i prigovorima o kojima nije dao razloge u odlukama koje je već donio u toku postupka.
U obrazloženju presude zbog propuštanja, presude na osnovu priznanja ili presude na osnovu odricanja, iznijeće se samo razlozi koji opravdavaju donošenje ovakvih presuda.
DOPUNSKA PRESUDA Član 348
Ako je sud propustio da odluči o svim zahtjevima o kojima se mora odlučiti presudom ili je propustio da odluči o dijelu zahtjeva, stranka može, u roku od 15 dana od prijema presude, da predloži sudu da se izvrši dopuna presude.
Ako stranka ne podnese predlog za donošenje dopunske presude smatraće se da je tužba u tom dijelu povučena.
Neblagovremeni i neosnovani predlog za dopunu presude odbaciće, odnosno odbiće sud bez održavanja ročišta.
Član 349
Kad sud nađe da je predlog za dopunu presude osnovan zakazaće glavnu raspravu radi donošenja presude o zahtjevu koji nije riješen (dopunska presuda).
Dopunska presuda može se donijeti i bez ponovnog otvaranja glavne rasprave, ako tu presudu donosi sudija koji je donio prvobitnu presudu, a zahtjev u pogledu koga se traži dopuna dovoljno je raspravljen.
Ako se predlog za dopunu presude odnosi samo na troškove postupka, odluku o predlogu donosi sud bez održavanja ročišta.
Član 350 Ako je pored predloga za dopunu presude podnijeta i žalba protiv presude, prvostepeni sud će
zastati sa dostavljanjem ove žalbe drugostepenom sudu dok se ne donese odluka o predlogu za dopunu presude i dok ne istekne rok za žalbu protiv ove odluke.
Ako protiv odluke o dopuni presude bude izjavljena žalba, ova žalba zajedno sa žalbom protiv prvobitne presude dostaviće se drugostepenom sudu.
Ako se prvostepena presuda pobija žalbom samo zbog toga što prvostepeni sud nije presudom odlučio o svim zahtjevima stranaka koji su predmet parnice, žalba će se smatrati kao predlog stranke da se donese dopunska presuda.
ISPRAVLJANJE PRESUDE Član 351
Pogreške u imenima i brojevima, kao i druge očigledne pogreške u pisanju i računanju, nedostatke u obliku i nesaglasnost prepisa presude sa izvornikom ispraviće sud u svako doba.
Ispravljanje će se izvršiti posebnim rješenjem i unijeće se na kraju izvornika, a strankama će se dostaviti prepis rješenja.
Ako između izvornika i prepisa presude postoji nesaglasnost u pogledu neke odluke sadržane u izreci presude, strankama će se dostaviti ispravljeni prepis presude sa naznačenjem da se ovim prepisom presude zamjenjuje raniji prepis presude. U takvom slučaju rok za izjavljivanje pravnog lijeka u pogledu ispravljenog dijela presude teče od dana dostavljanja ispravljenog prepisa presude.
O ispravljanju presude sud može odlučiti bez saslušanja stranaka.
PRAVOSNAŽNOST PRESUDE Član 352
Presuda koja se više ne može pobijati žalbom postaje pravosnažna ukoliko je njome odlučeno o zahtjevu tužbe ili protivtužbe.
Prvostepeni sud, osim po prigovoru stranke, i po službenoj dužnosti pazi da li je stvar pravosnažno presuđena i, ako utvrdi da je parnica pokrenuta o zahtjevu o kome je već pravosnažno odlučeno, odbaciće tužbu.
Ako je u presudi odlučeno o potraživanju koje je tuženi istakao prigovorom radi prebijanja, odluka o postojanju ili nepostojanju ovog potraživanja postaje pravosnažna.
Član 353 Pravosnažna presuda ima pravno dejstvo samo među strankama, osim kad zbog prirode
spornog odnosa ili po odredbi zakona dejstvuje prema trećim licima. Pravosnažnost presude se vezuje za stanje pravnog odnosa u vrijeme zaključenja glavne
rasprave. Član 354
Sud u kasnijoj parnici po tužbi stranke protiv umješača koji je uz nju učestvovao u prethodnoj parnici ne može presuditi protivno ranije donesenoj odluci, sem kad usvoji prigovor nesavjesnog vođenja spora.
Član 355 Sud je vezan za svoju presudu kad je donesena. Presuda prema strankama dejstvuje od dana donošenja, a u slučajevima iz čl. 342, 343 i 344
ovog zakona od dana kada im je dostavljena.
GLAVA DVADESET PETA
RJEŠENJE Član 356
Sva rješenja koja se donose na ročištu objavljuje sud. Rješenje koje je na ročištu objavljeno dostaviće se strankama u ovjerenom prepisu samo ako
je protiv tog rješenja dozvoljena posebna žalba ili ako se na osnovu rješenja može odmah tražiti izvršenje ili ako to zahtijeva upravljanje parnicom.
Sud je vezan za svoja rješenja ukoliko se ona ne odnose na upravljanje parnicom ili ako ovim zakonom nije što drugo određeno.
Kad se rješenje ne dostavlja, ono prema strankama ima dejstvo čim je objavljeno. Član 357
Rješenja koja sud donosi van ročišta saopštavaju se strankama dostavljanjem ovjerenog prepisa rješenja.
Ako se rješenjem odbija predlog jedne stranke bez prethodnog saslušanja protivne stranke, toj stranci se rješenje neće dostaviti.
Član 358 Rješenje mora biti obrazloženo ako je protiv njega dozvoljena posebna žalba, a može biti
obrazloženo i u drugim slučajevima kad je to potrebno. Član 359
Pravosnažna rješenja o kaznama izrečenim po odredbama ovog zakona izvršavaju se po službenoj dužnosti.
Član 360 Odredbe čl. 334, 340 do 347 i člana 355 stav 2 ovog zakona shodno će se primjenjivati i na
rješenja.
B. POSTUPAK PO PRAVNIM LIJEKOVIMA
GLAVA DVADESET ŠESTA REDOVNI PRAVNI LIJEKOVI
ŽALBA PROTIV PRESUDE Pravo na žalbu
Član 361 Protiv presude donijete u prvom stepenu stranke mogu izjaviti žalbu u roku od 15 dana od
dana donošenja, odnosno dostavljanja prepisa presude, ako u ovom zakonu nije određen drugi rok. U mjeničnim i čekovnim sporovima ovaj rok iznosi osam dana.
Blagovremeno izjavljena žalba sprječava da presuda postane pravosnažna u dijelu koji se pobija žalbom.
O žalbi protiv presude odlučuje drugostepeni sud. Član 362
Stranka se može odreći prava na žalbu od trenutka prijema prepisa presude. Do donošenja odluke drugostepenog suda stranka može odustati od već izjavljene žalbe. Odricanje ili odustanak od žalbe ne može se opozvati.
Sadržina žalbe Član 363
Žalba treba da sadrži: 1) označenje presude protiv koje se izjavljuje žalba; 2) izjavu da se presuda pobija u cjelini ili u određenom dijelu; 3) razloge žalbe sa obrazloženjem; 4) potpis podnosioca žalbe.
Član 364
Ako se na osnovu podataka iz žalbe ne može utvrditi koja se presuda pobija ili ako žalba nije potpisana (nepotpuna žalba), prvostepeni sud će rješenjem, protiv koga nije dozvoljena žalba, pozvati žalioca da u roku od osam dana dopuni ili ispravi žalbu.
Ako žalilac u roku iz stava 1 ovog člana ne postupi po traženju suda, sud će rješenjem da odbaci žalbu kao nepotpunu.
Ako žalba po svom sadržaju ima drugih nedostataka, prvostepeni sud će žalbu da dostavi drugostepenom sudu ne pozivajući žalioca da je dopuni, odnosno ispravi. Dopune dostavljene po proteku roka za izjavljivanje žalbe drugostepeni sud neće cijeniti.
Član 365 U žalbi se ne mogu iznositi nove činjenice i predlagati novi dokazi, osim ako žalilac pruži
dokaze da ih bez svoje krivice nije mogao iznijeti, odnosno predložiti do zaključenja glavne rasprave pred prvostepenim sudom.
Pozivajući se na nove činjenice žalilac je dužan da navede dokaze kojima se te činjenice utvrđuju, a predlažući nove dokaze dužan je da navede činjenice koje tim dokazima treba utvrditi.
Prigovor zastarjelosti i prigovor radi prebijanja koji nijesu izneseni pred prvostepenim sudom ne mogu se iznositi u žalbi.
Ako su zbog iznošenja novih činjenica i predlaganja novih dokaza nastali troškovi u postupku povodom žalbe, ove će troškove, nezavisno od ishoda spora, naknaditi ona stranka koja je iznijela nove činjenice, odnosno predložila nove dokaze.
Razlozi zbog kojih se presuda može pobijati Član 366
Presuda se može pobijati: 1) zbog bitne povrede odredaba parničnog postupka; 2) zbog pogrešno ili nepotpuno utvrđenog činjeničnog stanja; 3) zbog pogrešne primjene materijalnog prava. Presuda zbog propuštanja ne može se pobijati zbog pogrešno ili nepotpuno utvrđenog
činjeničnog stanja. Presuda na osnovu priznanja i presuda na osnovu odricanja mogu se pobijati zbog bitne
povrede odredaba parničnog postupka ili zbog toga što je izjava o priznanju, odnosno o odricanju data u zabludi ili pod uticajem prinude ili prevare.
Ako se presuda na osnovu priznanja i presuda na osnovu odricanja pobija zbog toga što je izjava o priznanju ili odricanju data usljed mana u volji, stranka može u žalbi iznositi nove činjenice i predlagati nove dokaze koje se odnose na mane u volji.
Član 367 Bitna povreda odredaba parničnog postupka postoji, ako sud u toku postupka nije primijenio ili
je nepravilno primijenio neku odredbu ovog zakona, a to je moglo biti od uticaja na donošenje zakonite i pravilne presude.
Bitna povreda parničnog postupka uvijek postoji, ako: 1) je u donošenju presude učestvovao sudija koji nije učestvovao na glavnoj raspravi; 2) je u donošenju presude učestvovao sudija koji se po zakonu mora izuzeti (član 69 stav 1
tač. 1 do 6), odnosno koji je rješenjem suda bio izuzet; 3) je odlučeno o zahtjevu o sporu koji ne spada u sudsku nadležnost (član 19); 4) je odlučeno o zahtjevu po tužbi koja je podnijeta poslije zakonom propisanog roka; 5) je sud odlučio o tužbenom zahtjevu za koji je stvarno nadležan sud druge vrste; 6) je sud po prigovoru stranke da se radi o sporu u pogledu koga je zaključen arbitražni
sporazum u odluci koja je bila unijeta u presudu nepravilno odlučio da je nadležan; 7) je protivno odredbama ovog zakona sud zasnovao svoju odluku na nedozvoljenim
raspolaganjima stranaka (član 4 stav 3); 8) je protivno odredbama ovog zakona sud donio presudu na osnovu propuštanja, presudu na
osnovu priznanja ili presudu na osnovu odricanja; 9) kojoj stranci nezakonitim postupanjem, a naročito propuštanjem dostavljanja, nije data
mogućnost da raspravlja pred sudom;
10) je protivno odredbama ovog zakona sud odbio zahtjev stranke da u postupku upotrebljava svoj jezik ili jezik koji razumije i da prati tok postupka na svom jeziku ili jeziku koji razumije, a stranka se zbog toga žali;
11) je sud donio presudu bez glavne rasprave, a bio je dužan da održi glavnu raspravu; 12) je u postupku kao tužilac ili tuženi učestvovalo lice koje ne može biti stranka u postupku ili
ako stranku koja je pravno lice nije zastupalo ovlašćeno lice ili ako parnično nesposobnu stranku nije zastupao zakonski zastupnik ili ako zakonski zastupnik, odnosno punomoćnik stranke nije imao potrebno ovlašćenje za vođenje parnice ili za pojedine radnje u postupku, ukoliko vođenje parnice, odnosno vršenje pojedinih radnji u postupku nije bilo naknadno odobreno;
13) je odlučeno o zahtjevu o kome već teče parnica ili o kome je već ranije pravosnažno presuđeno ili o kome je već zaključeno sudsko poravnanje;
14) je protivno zakonu bila isključena javnost na glavnoj raspravi; 15) presuda ima nedostataka zbog kojih se ne može ispitati, a naročito ako je izreka presude
nerazumljiva, ako protivrječi sama sebi ili razlozima presude ili ako presuda nema uopšte razloga ili u njoj nijesu navedeni razlozi o odlučnim činjenicama ili su ti razlozi nejasni ili protivrječni ili ako o odlučnim činjenicama postoji protivrječnost između onoga što se u razlozima presude navodi o sadržini isprava ili zapisnika o iskazima datim u postupku i samih tih isprava ili zapisnika.
Član 368 Pogrešno ili nepotpuno utvrđeno činjenično stanje postoji kad je sud neku odlučnu činjenicu
pogrešno utvrdio, odnosno kad je nije utvrdio. Nepotpuno utvrđeno činjenično stanje postoji i kad na to ukazuju nove činjenice ili novi dokazi.
Član 369 Pogrešna primjena materijalnog prava postoji kad sud nije primijenio odredbu materijalnog
prava koju je trebalo da primijeni ili kad takvu odredbu nije pravilno primijenio.
Postupak po žalbi Član 370
Žalba se podnosi sudu koji je izrekao prvostepenu presudu u dovoljnom broju primjeraka za sud i protivnu stranku.
Član 371 Neblagovremenu, nepotpunu (član 364 stav 1) ili nedozvoljenu žalbu odbaciće rješenjem
prvostepeni sud bez održavanja ročišta. Žalba je neblagovremena ako je izjavljena poslije isteka zakonskog roka za njeno podnošenje. Žalba je nedozvoljena ako je žalbu izjavilo lice koje nije ovlašćeno za podnošenje žalbe ili lice
koje se odreklo ili je odustalo od žalbe ili ako lice koje je izjavilo žalbu nema pravnog interesa za podnošenje žalbe.
Član 372 Primjerak blagovremene, potpune i dozvoljene žalbe dostaviće prvostepeni sud protivnoj
stranci koja može, u roku od osam dana od prijema, podnijeti tom sudu odgovor na žalbu. Primjerak odgovora na žalbu dostaviće prvostepeni sud žaliocu. Neblagovremeno podnesen odgovor na žalbu drugostepeni sud neće cijeniti.
Član 373 Po prijemu odgovora na žalbu ili po proteku roka za odgovor na žalbu prvostepeni sud će
žalbu i odgovor na žalbu, ako je podnesen, sa svim spisima dostaviti drugostepenom sudu najkasnije u roku od osam dana.
Ako žalilac tvrdi da su u prvostepenom postupku povrijeđene odredbe parničnog postupka, prvostepeni sud može dati objašnjenje povodom navoda žalbe koji se tiču tih povreda, a po potrebi će sprovesti i izviđaje da provjeri istinitost odnosnih navoda u žalbi.
Član 374 Kad spisi po žalbi stignu drugostepenom sudu, sudija izvjestilac priprema izvještaj radi
razmatranja predmeta u žalbenom vijeću. Sudija izvjestilac može, po potrebi, od prvostepenog suda da pribavi izvještaj o povredama
odredaba postupka i drugim nedostacima na koje se u žalbi ukazuje i da zatraži da se radi utvrđivanja tih povreda, odnosno nedostataka sprovedu izviđaji.
Član 375 Drugostepeni sud odlučuje o žalbi u sjednici vijeća ili na osnovu održane rasprave. Drugostepeni sud će zakazati raspravu kada ocijeni da je radi pravilnog utvrđivanja
činjeničnog stanja potrebno utvrditi nove činjenice ili izvesti nove dokaze pod uslovima iz člana 365 st. 1 i 2 ovog zakona.
Drugostepeni sud će zakazati raspravu i u slučaju kada je već prvostepena presuda dva puta ukinuta po odredbama ovog zakona i kada u sjednici vijeća ocijeni da se presuda protiv koje je izjavljena žalba zasniva na bitnim povredama odredaba parničnog postupka ili na pogrešno ili nepotpuno utvrđenom činjeničnom stanju.
Drugostepeni sud može zakazati raspravu i kada ocijeni da je radi pravilnog utvrđenja činjeničnog stanja potrebno pred drugostepenim sudom da se ponovo izvedu svi ili samo neki od već izvedenih dokaza pred prvostepenim sudom.
Član 376 Na raspravu se pozivaju stranke, odnosno njihovi zakonski zastupnici ili punomoćnici, kao i oni
svjedoci i vještaci za koje sud odluči da se saslušaju. Ako sa rasprave izostane žalilac, rasprava se neće održati, a odluka će se donijeti na osnovu
navoda žalbe i odgovora na žalbu. Ako sa rasprave izostane stranka koja nije žalilac, sud će održati raspravu i donijeti odluku. U pozivu za raspravu stranka će biti upozorena na posljedice nedolaska na raspravu.
Član 377 Rasprava pred drugostepenim sudom počinje izlaganjem izvjestioca o stanju stvari u
predmetu bez iznošenja njegovog mišljenja o osnovanosti žalbe. Nakon toga pročitaće se presuda ili dio presude na koji se odnosi žalba, a prema potrebi i
zapisnik o glavnoj raspravi pred prvostepenim sudom. Zatim će žalilac da obrazloži svoju žalbu, a protivna stranka odgovor na žalbu.
Ako se neki dokaz više ne može izvesti, drugostepeni sud će odlučiti da se pročita zapisnik o izvođenju tog dokaza.
Član 378 Ono što je propisano za prvostepeni postupak shodno će se primjenjivati i na postupak pred
drugostepenim sudom.
Granice ispitivanja prvostepene presude Član 379
Drugostepeni sud ispituje prvostepenu presudu u onom dijelu u kome se pobija žalbom, u granicama razloga navedenih u žalbi, pazeći po službenoj dužnosti na primjenu materijalnog prava i povrede odredaba parničnog postupka iz člana 367 stav 2 tač. 3, 7 i 12 ovog zakona.
Odluke drugostepenog suda o žalbi Član 380
Drugostepeni sud može u sjednici vijeća ili na osnovu održane rasprave: 1) odbaciti žalbu kao neblagovremenu, nepotpunu ili nedozvoljenu; 2) odbiti žalbu kao neosnovanu i potvrditi prvostepenu presudu; 3) ukinuti prvostepenu presudu i uputiti predmet prvostepenom sudu na ponovno suđenje; 4) ukinuti prvostepenu presudu i odbaciti tužbu; 5) preinačiti prvostepenu presudu. Drugostepeni sud nije vezan predlogom žalbe.
Član 381 Neblagovremenu, nepotpunu ili nedozvoljenu žalbu odbaciće drugostepeni sud rješenjem, ako
to nije učinio prvostepeni sud (član 371). Član 382
Drugostepeni sud će presudom odbiti žalbu kao neosnovanu i potvrditi prvostepenu presudu kad nađe da ne postoje razlozi zbog kojih se presuda pobija, kao ni razlozi na koje pazi po službenoj dužnosti.
Član 383 Drugostepeni sud će rješenjem ukinuti prvostepenu presudu, ako utvrdi da postoji bitna
povreda odredaba parničnog postupka (član 367) i vratiće predmet istom prvostepenom sudu ili će ga ustupiti nadležnom prvostepenom sudu radi održavanja nove glavne rasprave. U ovom rješenju drugostepeni sud će odlučiti i koje se sprovedene radnje, zahvaćene bitnom povredom odredaba parničnog postupka, ukidaju.
Ako su u postupku pred prvostepenim sudom učinjene povrede odredaba iz člana 367 stav 2 tač. 3, 4, 6 i 13 ovog zakona, drugostepeni sud će ukinuti prvostepenu presudu i odbaciti tužbu.
Ako je u postupku pred prvostepenim sudom učinjena povreda odredaba iz člana 367 stav 2 tačka 12 ovog zakona, drugostepeni sud će, s obzirom na prirodu povrede, ukinuti prvostepenu presudu i vratiti predmet nadležnom prvostepenom sudu ili će ukinuti prvostepenu presudu i odbaciti tužbu.
Član 384 Drugostepeni sud će rješenjem ukinuti presudu prvostepenog suda i vratiti predmet tom sudu
na ponovno suđenje, ako smatra da radi pravilnog utvrđivanja činjeničnog stanja treba održati novu glavnu raspravu pred prvostepenim sudom.
Ovako će postupiti drugostepeni sud i u slučaju da je zbog pogrešne primjene materijalnog prava činjenično stanje nepotpuno utvrđeno.
Član 385 Kad drugostepeni sud ukine presudu prvostepenog suda i vrati predmet istom sudu na
ponovno suđenje može narediti da se nova glavna rasprava održi pred drugim sudijom. Član 386
Ako utvrdi da je prvostepenom presudom prekoračen tužbeni zahtjev na način što je odlučeno o nekom drugom zahtjevu, a ne o onome koji je tražen, drugostepeni sud će rješenjem ukinuti presudu prvostepenog suda i predmet vratiti na ponovno suđenje.
Ako utvrdi da je prvostepenom presudom prekoračen tužbeni zahtjev na način što je dosuđeno više od onoga što je traženo, drugostepeni sud će rješenjem ukinuti presudu prvostepenog suda u dijelu u kojem je prekoračen tužbeni zahtjev.
Član 387 Drugostepeni sud će presudom preinačiti prvostepenu presudu, ako: 1) je na osnovu rasprave utvrdio drukčije činjenično stanje nego što je ono u prvostepenoj
presudi; 2) je prvostepeni sud pogrešno ocijenio isprave ili posredno izvedene dokaze, a odluka
prvostepenog suda je zasnovana isključivo na tim dokazima; 3) je prvostepeni sud iz činjenica koje je utvrdio izveo nepravilan zaključak o postojanju drugih
činjenica, a na tim činjenicama je zasnovana presuda; 4) smatra da je činjenično stanje u prvostepenoj presudi pravilno utvrđeno, ali da je
prvostepeni sud pogrešno primijenio materijalno pravo. Član 388
Drugostepeni sud ne može da preinači presudu na štetu stranke koja se žalila, ako je samo ona izjavila žalbu.
Član 389 U obrazloženju presude, odnosno rješenja drugostepeni sud treba da ocijeni žalbene navode
koji su od odlučnog značaja i da označi razloge koje je uzeo u obzir po službenoj dužnosti. Kad se prvostepena presuda ukida zbog bitnih povreda odredaba parničnog postupka, u
obrazloženju treba navesti koje su odredbe povrijeđene i u čemu se povrede sastoje. Ako se prvostepena presuda ukida i predmet vraća prvostepenom sudu na ponovno suđenje
radi pravilnog utvrđivanja činjeničnog stanja, navešće se u čemu se sastoje nedostaci u utvrđivanju činjeničnog stanja.
Član 390 Drugostepeni sud vratiće sve spise sudu prvog stepena sa dovoljnim brojem ovjerenih prepisa
svoje odluke, radi predaje strankama i drugim zainteresovanim licima u roku od 30 dana od donošenja odluke.
Član 391
Prvostepeni sud je dužan odmah po prijemu rješenja drugostepenog suda da odredi ročište za glavnu raspravu koje će se zakazati najkasnije u roku od 30 dana od dana prijema rješenja drugostepenog suda.
Prvostepeni sud je dužan da izvede sve parnične radnje i da raspravi sva sporna pitanja na koja je ukazao drugostepeni sud u svom rješenju.
Član 392 Odredbe člana 383 do 386, 389 st. 2 i 3 i člana 391 ovog zakona ne primjenjuju se u slučaju
kada drugostepeni sud, u skladu sa odredbama ovog zakona, održi glavnu raspravu.
ŽALBA PROTIV RJEŠENJA Član 393
Protiv rješenja prvostepenog suda dozvoljena je žalba, ako u ovom zakonu nije određeno da žalba nije dozvoljena.
Ako ovaj zakon izričito određuje da posebna žalba nije dozvoljena, rješenje prvostepenog suda može se pobijati samo u žalbi protiv konačne odluke.
Član 394 Blagovremeno podnijeta žalba zadržava izvršenje rješenja, ako ovim zakonom nije drukčije
propisano. Rješenje protiv koga nije dozvoljena posebna žalba može se odmah izvršiti.
Član 395 Rješavajući o žalbi, drugostepeni sud može: 1) odbaciti žalbu kao neblagovremenu, nepotpunu ili nedozvoljenu; 2) odbiti žalbu kao neosnovanu i potvrditi rješenje prvostepenog suda; 3) usvojiti žalbu i rješenje preinačiti ili ukinuti i, po potrebi, predmet vratiti na ponovan
postupak. Član 396
U postupku po žalbi protiv rješenja shodno će se primjenjivati odredbe koje važe za žalbu protiv presude, osim odredaba o održavanju rasprave pred drugostepenim sudom.
GLAVA DVADESET SEDMA VANREDNI PRAVNI LIJEKOVI
REVIZIJA Član 397
Protiv pravosnažne presude donesene u drugom stepenu stranke mogu izjaviti reviziju u roku od 30 dana od dana dostavljanja prepisa presude.
Revizija nije dozvoljena u imovinsko-pravnim sporovima u kojima se tužbeni zahtjev odnosi na potraživanje u novcu, na predaju stvari ili izvršenje neke druge činidbe, ako vrijednost predmeta spora pobijanog dijela pravosnažne presude ne prelazi 10.000 .
Revizija nije dozvoljena u imovinsko-pravnim sporovima u kojima se tužbeni zahtjev ne odnosi na potraživanje u novcu, predaju stvari ili izvršenje neke druge činidbe, ako vrijednost predmeta spora koju je tužilac u tužbi naveo ne prelazi 10.000 .
Izuzetno, i kad se radi o tužbenom zahtjevu iz st. 2 i 3 ovog člana revizija je uvijek dozvoljena: 1) u sporovima o izdržavanju kada je izdržavanje prvi put određeno ili ukinuto; 2) u sporovima o naknadi štete za izgubljeno izdržavanje usljed smrti davaoca izdržavanja i
zbog izgubljene zarade ili drugih prihoda po osnovu rada kada su te odštete prvi put određene ili ukinute;
3) u imovinskim sporovima koji nastanu iz protivustavnih i protivzakonitih pojedinačnih akata i radnji kojim se pravna ili fizička lica, zavisno od sjedišta, odnosno prebivališta stavljaju u neravnopravan položaj na tržištu ili na drugi način narušava tržište, uključujući i sporove o naknadi štete koja se tim prouzrokuje.
Član 398 O reviziji odlučuje Vrhovni sud Republike Crne Gore.
Član 399
Podnesena revizija ne zadržava izvršenje pravosnažne presude protiv koje je izjavljena. Član 400
Revizija se može izjaviti: 1) zbog bitne povrede odredaba parničnog postupka iz člana 367 stav 2 ovog zakona, osim
ako je prvostepeni sud odlučio o tužbenom zahtjevu za koji je nadležan sud druge vrste (član 367 stav 2 tačka 5), ako je prvostepeni sud po prigovoru stranke da se radi o sporu u pogledu koga je zaključen arbitražni sporazum u odluci koja je bila unijeta u presudu nepravilno odlučio da je nadležan (član 367 stav 2 tačka 6), ako je prvostepeni sud donio presudu bez glavne rasprave, a bio je dužan da održi glavnu raspravu (član 367 stav 2 tačka 11), ako je odlučeno o zahtjevu o kome već teče parnica (član 367 stav 2 tačka 13) ili ako je protivno zakonu bila isključena javnost na glavnoj raspravi (član 367 stav 2 tačka 14);
2) zbog bitne povrede odredaba parničnog postupka iz člana 367 stav 1 ovog zakona koja je učinjena u postupku pred drugostepenim sudom;
3) zbog pogrešne primjene materijalnog prava. Zbog prekoračenja tužbenog zahtjeva revizija se može izjaviti samo ako je ta povreda
učinjena tek u postupku pred drugostepenim sudom. Revizija se ne može izjaviti zbog pogrešno ili nepotpuno utvrđenog činjeničnog stanja. Protiv presude donesene u drugom stepenu, kojom se potvrđuje presuda na osnovu priznanja,
revizija se može izjaviti samo zbog razloga iz stava 1 tač. 1 i 2 i stava 2 ovog člana. Protiv presude donesene u drugom stepenu, kojom se potvrđuje prvostepena presuda, revizija
se ne može izjaviti zbog bitnih povreda odredaba parničnog postupka iz stava 1 tačka 1 ovog člana, ako na njihovo postojanje nije ukazano u žalbi, osim kada se radi o povredama na koje revizijski i drugostepeni sud paze po službenoj dužnosti.
Član 401 Revizijski sud ispituje pobijanu presudu samo u onom dijelu u kome se ona pobija revizijom i u
granicama razloga navedenih u reviziji, pazeći po službenoj dužnosti na bitnu povredu odredaba parničnog postupka iz člana 367 stav 2 tačka 12 ovog zakona i na pravilnu primjenu materijalnog prava.
Član 402 Stranke mogu u reviziji iznositi nove činjenice i predlagati nove dokaze samo ako se oni
odnose na bitne povrede odredaba parničnog postupka zbog kojih se revizija može izjaviti.
Član 403 Revizija se podnosi sudu koji je izrekao prvostepenu presudu u dovoljnom broju primjeraka za
sud i protivnu stranku. Član 404
Neblagovremenu, nepotpunu ili nedozvoljenu reviziju odbaciće rješenjem prvostepeni sud, bez održavanja ročišta.
Revizija je nedozvoljena ako ju je izjavilo lice koje nije ovlašćeno na podnošenje revizije ili lice koje je odustalo od revizije ili ako lice koje je izjavilo reviziju nema pravni interes za podnošenje revizije ili ako je revizija izjavljena protiv presude protiv koje se po zakonu ne može podnijeti.
Član 405 Primjerak blagovremene, potpune i dozvoljene revizije prvostepeni sud će dostaviti protivnoj
stranci u roku od osam dana. U roku od osam dana od dana dostavljanja revizije protivna stranka može podnijeti sudu
odgovor na reviziju. Po prijemu odgovora, odnosno izjašnjenja o reviziji ili po proteku roka za odgovor, prvostepeni
sud će dostaviti reviziju i odgovor na reviziju, ako su podneseni, sa svim spisima, revizijskom sudu preko drugostepenog suda u roku od osam dana.
Član 406 O reviziji revizijski sud odlučuje bez rasprave.
Član 407
Neblagovremenu, nepotpunu ili nedozvoljenu reviziju odbaciće revizijski sud rješenjem ako to, u granicama svojih ovlašćenja (član 404), nije učinio prvostepeni sud.
Član 408 Revizijski sud će presudom odbiti reviziju kao neosnovanu, ako utvrdi da ne postoje razlozi
zbog kojih je revizija izjavljena, kao ni razlozi na koje pazi po službenoj dužnosti. Član 409
Ako utvrdi da postoji bitna povreda odredaba parničnog postupka iz člana 367 st. 1 i 2 ovog zakona zbog koje se revizija može izjaviti, osim povreda određenih u st. 2 i 3 ovog člana, revizijski sud će rješenjem ukinuti u cjelini ili djelimično presudu drugostepenog i prvostepenog suda ili samo presudu drugostepenog suda i predmet vratiti na ponovno suđenje istom ili drugom sudiji prvostepenog suda, odnosno istom ili drugom vijeću drugostepenog suda ili drugom nadležnom sudu.
Ako je u postupku pred prvostepenim ili drugostepenim sudom učinjena povreda iz člana 367 stav 2 tač. 3, 4, 6, i 13 ovog zakona, osim ako je odlučeno o zahtjevu o kome već teče parnica, revizijski sud će ukinuti rješenjem donesene odluke i odbaciti tužbu.
Ako je u postupku pred prvostepenim ili drugostepenim sudom učinjena povreda iz člana 367 stav 2 tačka 12 ovog zakona, revizijski sud, s obzirom na prirodu povrede, postupiće prema odredbama st. 1 ili 2 ovog člana.
Član 410 Ako revizijski sud utvrdi da je materijalno pravo pogrešno primijenjeno, presudom će usvojiti
reviziju i preinačiti pobijanu presudu. Ako revizijski sud nađe da je zbog pogrešne primjene materijalnog prava činjenično stanje
nepotpuno utvrđeno i da zbog toga nema uslova za preinačenje pobijane presude, rješenjem će usvojiti reviziju, ukinuti u cjelini ili djelimično presudu prvostepenog i drugostepenog suda ili samo presudu drugostepenog suda i predmet vratiti na ponovno suđenje istom ili drugom vijeću prvostepenog, odnosno drugostepenog suda.
Član 411 Ako utvrdi da je pravosnažnom presudom donesenom u drugom stepenu prekoračen tužbeni
zahtjev, revizijski sud će, prema prirodi prekoračenja tužbenog zahtjeva, rješenjem ukinuti presudu drugostepenog suda i, po potrebi, predmet vratiti na ponovno suđenje drugostepenom sudu.
Član 412 Odluka revizijskog suda dostavlja se prvostepenom sudu preko drugostepenog suda u roku od
30 dana od dana donošenja odluke. Član 413
Ako u čl. 397 do 412 ovog zakona nije što drugo određeno, u postupku povodom revizije shodno će se primjenjivati odredbe ovog zakona o žalbi protiv presude iz člana 362 st. 2 i 3, čl. 363, 364 i 369, člana 372 st. 2 i 3, člana 373 stav 2, čl. 374, 380, 385 i čl. 388 do 391 ovog zakona.
Član 414 Stranke mogu izjaviti reviziju i protiv rješenja drugostepenog suda kojim je postupak
pravosnažno završen. Revizija protiv rješenja iz stava 1 ovog člana nije dozvoljena u sporovima u kojima ne bi bila
dozvoljena revizija protiv pravosnažne presude (član 397 st. 2 i 3). Revizija je uvijek dozvoljena protiv rješenja drugostepenog suda kojim se izjavljena žalba
odbacuje, odnosno kojim se potvrđuje rješenje prvostepenog suda o odbacivanju revizije. Revizija je uvijek dozvoljena i protiv rješenja drugostepenog suda kojim je pravosnažno
odlučeno o predlogu za ponavljanje postupka. U postupku povodom revizije protiv rješenja shodno će se primjenjivati odredbe ovog zakona
o reviziji protiv presude. Član 415
Sud kome je predmet vraćen na ponovno suđenje vezan je u tom predmetu pravnim shvatanjem na kome se temelji rješenje revizijskog suda kojim je ukinuta drugostepena presuda, odnosno kojim su ukinute drugostepena i prvostepena presuda.
ZAHTJEV ZA ZAŠTITU ZAKONITOSTI Član 416
Protiv pravosnažne sudske odluke državni tužilac može podići zahtjev za zaštitu zakonitosti samo zbog bitne povrede odredaba parničnog postupka iz člana 367 stav 2 tačka 7 ovog zakona u roku od tri mjeseca.
Rok za podizanje zahtjeva za zaštitu zakonitosti iz stava 1 ovog člana računa se: 1) protiv odluke donesene u prvom stepenu protiv koje nije izjavljena žalba od dana kad se ta
odluka više nije mogla pobijati žalbom; 2) protiv odluke donesene u drugom stepenu od dana kad je ta odluka dostavljena onoj stranci
kojoj je kasnije dostavljena. Zahtjev za zaštitu zakonitosti nije dozvoljen protiv odluke koju je povodom revizije donio sud
nadležan da odlučuje o tom pravnom lijeku (član 398). Član 417
O zahtjevu za zaštitu zakonitosti odlučuje sud iz člana 398 ovog zakona. Član 418
Ako su protiv iste odluke podneseni i revizija i zahtjev za zaštitu zakonitosti, sud iz člana 398 ovog zakona odlučiće o tim pravnim lijekovima jednom odlukom.
Član 419 O sjednici na kojoj će sud odlučiti o zahtjevu za zaštitu zakonitosti obavijestiće se državni
tužilac. Član 420
Kad rješava o zahtjevu za zaštitu zakonitosti sud će se ograničiti samo na ispitivanje povrede koje državni tužilac ističe u svom zahtjevu.
Ako u čl. 416 do 419 ovog zakona nije što drugo određeno, u postupku povodom zahtjeva za zaštitu zakonitosti shodno će se primjenjivati odredbe čl. 399, čl. 402 do 409 i čl. 412 i 413 ovog zakona.
PONAVLJANJE POSTUPKA Član 421
Postupak koji je odlukom suda pravosnažno završen može se po predlogu stranke ponoviti, ako:
1) kojoj stranci nezakonitim postupanjem, a naročito propuštanjem dostavljanja, nije pružena mogućnost da raspravlja pred sudom;
2) je bilo izvršeno lično dostavljanje prvog pismena, u skladu sa članom 141 ovog zakona, a stranka je bila odsutna duže od tri mjeseca neprekidno;
3) je u postupku kao tužilac ili tuženi učestvovalo lice koje ne može biti stranka u postupku ili ako stranku koja je pravno lice nije zastupalo ovlašćeno lice ili ako parnično nesposobnu stranku nije zastupao zakonski zastupnik ili ako zakonski zastupnik, odnosno punomoćnik stranke nije imao potrebno ovlašćenje za vođenje parnice ili za pojedine radnje u postupku, ukoliko vođenje parnice, odnosno vršenje pojedinih radnji u postupku nije bilo naknadno odobreno;
4) se odluka suda zasniva na lažnom iskazu svjedoka ili vještaka; 5) se odluka suda zasniva na ispravi koja je falsifikovana ili u kojoj je ovjeren neistinit sadržaj; 6) je do odluke suda došlo usljed krivičnog djela sudije, zakonskog zastupnika ili punomoćnika
stranke, protivne stranke ili kog trećeg lica; 7) stranka stekne mogućnost da upotrijebi pravosnažnu odluku suda koja je ranije među istim
strankama donijeta o istom zahtjevu; 8) se odluka suda zasniva na drugoj odluci suda ili na odluci nekog drugog organa, a ta odluka
bude pravosnažno preinačena, ukinuta, odnosno poništena; 9) stranka sazna za nove činjenice ili nađe ili stekne mogućnost da upotrijebi nove dokaze na
osnovu kojih je za stranku mogla biti donijeta povoljnija odluka da su te činjenice ili dokazi bili upotrijebljeni u ranijem postupku.
Član 422 Iz razloga navedenih u članu 421 tač. 1 i 3 ovog zakona ne može se zahtijevati ponavljanje
postupka, ako je taj razlog bio bez uspjeha iznijet u ranijem postupku.
Zbog okolnosti navedenih u članu 421 tač. 7, 8 i 9 ovog zakona ponavljanje postupka može se dozvoliti samo ako stranka bez svoje krivice nije mogla te okolnosti da iznese prije nego što je raniji postupak završen pravosnažnom sudskom odlukom.
Član 423 Predlog za ponavljanje postupka podnosi se u roku od trideset dana, i to: 1) u slučaju iz člana 421 tač. 1 i 2 ovog zakona, od dana kad je odluka dostavljena stranci; 2) u slučaju iz člana 421 tačka 3 ovog zakona, ako je u postupku kao tužilac ili tuženi
učestvovalo lice koje ne može biti stranka u postupku, od dana kada je odluka dostavljena tom licu; ako stranku koja je pravno lice nije zastupalo ovlašćeno lice ili ako parnično nesposobnu stranku nije zastupao zakonski zastupnik, od dana kad je odluka dostavljena stranci, odnosno njenom zakonskom zastupniku, a ako zakonski zastupnik, odnosno punomoćnik stranke nije imao potrebno ovlašćenje za vođenje parnice ili za pojedine radnje u postupku, od dana kad je stranka saznala za ovaj razlog;
3) u slučajevima iz člana 421 tač. 4 do 6 ovog zakona, od dana kad je stranka saznala za pravosnažnu presudu u krivičnom postupku, a ako se krivični postupak ne može sprovesti, onda od dana kad je saznala za obustavu tog postupka ili za okolnosti zbog kojih se postupak ne može pokrenuti;
4) u slučajevima iz člana 421 tač. 7 i 8 ovog zakona, od dana kad je stranka mogla upotrijebiti pravosnažnu odluku koja je razlog za ponavljanje postupka;
5) u slučaju iz člana 421 tačka 9 ovog zakona, od dana kad je stranka mogla iznijeti sudu nove činjenice, odnosno nova dokazna sredstva.
Ako bi rok određen u stavu 1 ovog člana počeo da teče prije nego što je odluka postala pravosnažna, taj će se rok računati od pravosnažnosti odluke, ako protiv nje nije bio izjavljen pravni lijek, odnosno od dostavljanja pravosnažne odluke višeg suda izrečene u posljednjem stepenu.
Po proteku roka od pet godina od dana kad je odluka postala pravosnažna predlog za ponavljanje postupka ne može se podnijeti, osim ako se ponavljanje traži iz razloga navedenih u članu 421 tač. 1, 2 i 3 ovog zakona.
Član 424 Predlog za ponavljanje postupka podnosi se uvijek sudu koji je donio odluku u prvom stepenu. U predlogu se naročito moraju navesti: zakonski osnov po kome se traži ponavljanje, okolnosti
iz kojih proizlazi da je predlog podnesen u zakonskom roku i dokazi kojima se potkrepljuju navodi predlagača.
Član 425 Neblagovremene (član 423), nepotpune (član 424 stav 2) ili nedozvoljene (član 423) predloge
za ponavljanje postupka odbaciće sud rješenjem bez održavanja ročišta. Ako sud ne odbaci predlog, dostaviće primjerak predloga protivnoj stranci po odredbama
člana 136 ovog zakona, koja ima pravo da u roku od 15 dana odgovori na predlog. Član 426
Po predlogu za ponavljanje postupka prvostepeni sud može održati ročište na kome se raspravlja o predlogu.
Član 427 O predlogu odlučuje prvostepeni sud, osim ako se razlog za ponavljanje postupka odnosi
isključivo na postupak pred višim sudom (član 428). O predlogu sud odlučuje rješenjem. U rješenju kojim se dozvoljava ponavljanje postupka izreći će se da se ukida odluka donijeta u
ranijem postupku. Sud će odrediti glavnu raspravu tek po pravosnažnosti rješenja kojim se dozvoljava
ponavljanje postupka. Na novoj glavnoj raspravi stranke mogu da iznose nove činjenice i da predlažu nove dokaze mimo onih zbog kojih je dozvoljeno ponavljanje postupka, ako učine vjerovatnim da ih bez svoje krivice nijesu mogli iznijeti, odnosno predložiti u ranijem postupku.
Član 428 Ako se razlog za ponavljanje postupka odnosi isključivo na postupak pred višim sudom,
prvostepeni sud će, po prijemu odgovora na predlog ako je podnesen, odnosno po održanom
ročištu za raspravljanje o predlogu za ponavljanje postupka, dostaviti predmet višem sudu radi donošenja odluke.
Kad predmet stigne višem sudu, sud će postupiti po odredbama člana 374 ovog zakona. O predlogu za ponavljanje postupka viši sud odlučuje bez rasprave. Kad viši sud nađe da je opravdan predlog za ponavljanje postupka i da nije potrebno da se
održi nova glavna rasprava ukinuće svoju odluku, kao i odluku višeg suda ako takva postoji i donijeće novu odluku o glavnoj stvari.
Član 428a Kad Evropski sud za ljudska prava utvrdi povredu ljudskog prava ili osnovne slobode
zajamčene Konvencijom za zaštitu ljudskih prava i osnovnih sloboda, stranka može, u roku od tri mjeseca od konačne presude Evropskog suda za ljudska prava, podnijeti zahtjev sudu u Republici Crnoj Gori koji je sudio u prvom stepenu u postupku u kojem je donešena odluka kojom je povrijeđeno ljudsko pravo i osnovna sloboda za izmjenu odluke kojom je to pravo ili osnovna sloboda povrijeđena, ako se učinjena povreda ne može otkloniti ni na jedan drugi način osim ponavljanjem postupka.
Postupak iz stava 1 ovog člana sprovodi se uz odgovarajuću primjenu odredaba o ponavljanju postupka.
U ponovljenom postupku sud je vezan pravnim stanovištem izraženim u konačnoj presudi Evropskog suda za ljudska prava kojom je utvrđena povreda osnovnog ljudskog prava ili slobode.
ODNOS IZMEĐU PREDLOGA ZA PONAVLJANJE POSTUPKA I DRUGIH VANREDNIH PRAVNIH LIJEKOVA
Član 429 Ako u roku za izjavljivanje revizije stranka podnese predlog za ponavljanje postupka samo iz
razloga zbog kojih se može izjaviti i revizija, smatraće se da je stranka izjavila reviziju. Ako stranka izjavi reviziju zbog razloga iz člana 367 stav 2 tačka 13 ovog zakona i
istovremeno ili poslije toga podnese predlog za ponavljanje postupka zbog bilo kog razloga iz člana 421 ovog zakona, sud će prekinuti postupak povodom predloga za ponavljanje postupka do završetka postupka po reviziji.
Ako stranka izjavi reviziju iz bilo kog razloga, osim zbog razloga iz člana 367 stav 2 tačka 13 ovog zakona i istovremeno ili poslije toga podnese predlog za ponavljanje postupka zbog razloga iz člana 421 tač. 4 do 6 ovog zakona, koji su potkrijepljeni pravosnažnom presudom donesenom u krivičnom postupku, sud će prekinuti postupak po reviziji do završetka postupka povodom predloga za ponavljanje postupka.
U svim ostalim slučajevima u kojima stranka izjavi reviziju istovremeno ili poslije toga podnese predlog za ponavljanje postupka, sud će odlučiti koji će postupak nastaviti, a koji prekinuti, uzimajući u obzir sve okolnosti, a naročito razloge zbog kojih su oba pravna lijeka podnesena i dokaze koje su stranke predložile.
Član 430 Odredbe člana 429 st. 1 i 3 ovog zakona primijeniće se i kad je stranka najprije podnijela
predlog za ponavljanje postupka, a poslije toga izjavila reviziju. U svim ostalim slučajevima u kojima stranka podnese predlog za ponavljanje postupka i
poslije toga izjavi reviziju sud će, po pravilu, prekinuti postupak po reviziji do završetka postupka povodom predloga za ponavljanje postupka, osim ako nađe da postoje ozbiljni razlozi da postupi drukčije.
Član 431 Rješenje iz člana 429 ovog zakona donosi prvostepeni sud, ako predlog za ponavljanje
postupka stigne prvostepenom sudu prije nego što je predmet povodom revizije upućen revizijskom sudu. Ako predlog za ponavljanje postupka stigne pošto je predmet povodom revizije upućen revizijskom sudu, rješenje iz člana 429 ovog zakona donosi revizijski sud.
Rješenje iz člana 430 ovog zakona donosi prvostepeni sud, osim ako je predmet, u vrijeme kad revizija stigne prvostepenom sudu, povodom predloga za ponavljanje postupka upućen višem sudu radi donošenja odluke (član 428 stav 1), u kom slučaju rješenje donosi viši sud.
Protiv rješenja suda iz st. 1 i 2 ovog člana nije dozvoljena žalba. Član 432
Odredbe čl. 429 do 433 ovog zakona shodno će se primjenjivati i kad državni tužilac, u skladu sa odredbama člana 416 ovog zakona, podigne zahtjev za zaštitu zakonitosti, a stranka prije, istovremeno ili poslije toga podnese predlog za ponavljanje postupka.
DIO TREĆI
POSEBNI POSTUPCI GLAVA DVADESET OSMA
POSTUPAK U PARNICAMA IZ RADNIH ODNOSA Član 433
Ako u ovoj glavi ne postoje posebne odredbe, u parnicama iz radnih odnosa primjenjivaće se ostale odredbe ovog zakona.
Član 434 U postupku u parnicama iz radnih odnosa, a naročito pri određivanju rokova i ročišta, sud će
uvijek da obrati naročito pažnju na potrebu hitnog rješavanja radnih sporova. Član 435
U toku postupka sud može i po službenoj dužnosti odrediti privremene mjere koje se primjenjuju u izvršnom postupku radi sprečavanja nasilnog postupanja ili radi otklanjanja nenadoknadive štete. Protiv ovog rješenja nije dozvoljena posebna žalba.
Član 436 Sud će u presudi kojom nalaže izvršenje neke činidbe odrediti rok od osam dana za njeno
izvršenje. Član 437
Rok za podnošenje žalbe iznosi osam dana. Član 438
Revizija je dozvoljena samo u sporovima o zasnivanju, postojanju i prestanku radnog odnosa.
GLAVA DVADESET DEVETA POSTUPAK U PARNICAMA ZBOG SMETANJA POSJEDA
Član 439 Ako u ovoj glavi ne postoje posebne odredbe, u parnicama zbog smetanja posjeda
primjenjivaće se ostale odredbe ovog zakona. Član 440
Pri određivanju rokova i ročišta po tužbama zbog smetanja posjeda sud će uvijek da obrati naročito pažnju na potrebu hitnog rješavanja prema prirodi svakog pojedinog slučaja.
Član 441 Raspravljanje o tužbi zbog smetanja posjeda ograničiće se samo na pretresanje i dokazivanje
činjenica posljednjeg stanja posjeda i nastalog smetanja. Isključeno je pretresanje o pravu na posjed, o pravnom osnovu, savjesnosti ili nesavjesnosti posjeda ili o zahtjevima za naknadu štete.
Član 442 U toku postupka sud može, po službenoj dužnosti, i bez saslušanja protivne stranke odrediti
privremene mjere koje se primjenjuju u izvršnom postupku radi otklanjanja hitne opasnosti protiv pravnog oštećenja, sprječavanja nasilja ili otklanjanja nenadoknadive štete. Protiv ovog rješenja nije dozvoljena posebna žalba.
Član 443 Rok za podnošenje žalbe iznosi osam dana. Iz važnih razloga sud može odlučiti da žalba ne zadržava izvršenje rješenja.
Protiv rješenja donesenih u parnicama zbog smetanja posjeda revizija nije dozvoljena.
Član 444 Tužilac gubi pravo da u izvršnom postupku zahtijeva izvršenje rješenja kojim se tuženom po
tužbi zbog smetanja posjeda nalaže izvršenje određene radnje, ako nije zahtijevao izvršenje u roku od 30 dana po proteku roka koji je rješenjem određen za izvršenje te radnje.
Član 445 Ponavljanje pravosnažno završenog postupka zbog smetanja posjeda dozvoljeno je samo iz
razloga predviđenih u članu 421 tač. 1, 2 i 3 ovog zakona i to samo u roku od 30 dana od pravosnažnosti rješenja o smetanju posjeda.
GLAVA TRIDESETA POSTUPAK U SPOROVIMA MALE VRIJEDNOSTI
Član 446 Ako u ovoj glavi ne postoje posebne odredbe, u postupku u sporovima male vrijednosti
primjenjivaće se ostale odredbe ovog zakona. Član 447
Sporovi male vrijednosti, u smislu odredaba ove glave, jesu sporovi u kojima se tužbeni zahtjev odnosi na potraživanje u novcu koje ne prelazi iznos od 500 .
Kao sporovi male vrijednosti smatraju se i sporovi u kojima se tužbeni zahtjev ne odnosi na potraživanje u novcu, a tužilac je u tužbi naveo da pristaje da, umjesto ispunjenja određenog zahtjeva, primi određeni novčani iznos koji ne prelazi iznos iz stava 1 ovog člana (član 36 stav 1).
Kao sporovi male vrijednosti smatraju se i sporovi u kojima predmet tužbenog zahtjeva nije novčani iznos, već predaja pokretne stvari čija vrijednost koju je tužilac u tužbi naveo ne prelazi iznos iz stava 1 ovog člana (član 36 stav 2).
Član 448 Ne smatraju se sporovima male vrijednosti, u smislu odredaba ove glave, sporovi o
nepokretnostima, sporovi iz radnih odnosa i sporovi zbog smetanja posjeda. Član 449
U postupku u sporovima male vrijednosti dozvoljena je posebna žalba samo protiv rješenja kojim se okončava postupak.
Ostala rješenja protiv kojih je po ovom zakonu dozvoljena žalba mogu se pobijati samo žalbom protiv odluke kojom se postupak okončava.
Rješenja iz stava 2 ovog člana ne dostavljaju se strankama, već se objavljuju na ročištu i unose u pismeni sastav odluke.
Član 450 U postupku u sporovima male vrijednosti zapisnik o glavnoj raspravi, pored podataka iz člana
118 stav 1 ovog zakona, sadrži: 1) izjave stranaka od bitnog značaja, a naročito one kojima se u cjelini ili djelimično priznaje
tužbeni zahtjev ili se odriče od tužbenog zahtjeva ili od žalbe ili se preinačava ili povlači tužba; 2) bitnu sadržinu izvedenih dokaza; 3) odluke protiv kojih je dozvoljena žalba i koje su objavljene na glavnoj raspravi; 4) da li su stranke bile prisutne objavljivanju presude i, ako su bile prisutne, da su poučene
pod kojim uslovima mogu izjaviti žalbu. Član 451
Ako tužilac preinači tužbeni zahtjev tako da vrijednost predmeta spora prelazi iznos od 500 , postupak će se dovršiti po odredbama ovog zakona o redovnom postupku.
Ako tužilac do zaključenja glavne rasprave koja se vodi po odredbama ovog zakona o redovnom postupku smanji tužbeni zahtjev tako da više ne prelazi iznos od 500 , dalji postupak sprovešće se po odredbama ovog zakona o postupku u sporovima male vrijednosti.
Član 452 Ako sud zakaže glavnu raspravu i tužilac ne dođe na ročište, iako je bio uredno pozvan, sud
donosi presudu kojom će odbiti tužbeni zahtjev (presuda na osnovu odricanja).
U pozivu za glavnu raspravu navešće se, pored ostalog, da će se smatrati da se tužilac koji ne dođe na ročište za glavnu raspravu odrekao od tužbenog zahtjeva i da se odluka može pobijati samo zbog bitnih povreda odredaba parničnog postupka i zbog pogrešne primjene materijalnog prava.
Član 453 Presuda u postupku u sporovima male vrijednosti objavljuje se odmah po zaključenju glavne
rasprave. Prepis presude se uvijek dostavlja stranci koja nije bila prisutna objavljivanju, a stranci koja je
bila prisutna objavljivanju samo na njen zahtjev. Ovaj zahtjev stranka može postaviti najkasnije na ročištu na kome se presuda objavljuje.
Prilikom objavljivanja presude sud je dužan da pouči prisutne stranke o uslovima pod kojima mogu izjaviti žalbu (član 454).
Član 454 Presuda ili rješenje kojim se završava spor u postupku u sporovima male vrijednosti može se
pobijati samo zbog bitne povrede odredaba parničnog postupka iz člana 367 stav 2 ovog zakona i zbog pogrešne primjene materijalnog prava.
U postupku povodom žalbe u sporovima male vrijednosti ne primjenjuju se odredbe član 384 stav 1, niti odredbe ovog zakona o održavanju rasprave pred drugostepenim sudom.
Protiv prvostepene presude, odnosno rješenja iz stava 1 ovog člana stranke mogu izjaviti žalbu u roku od osam dana.
Rok za žalbu računa se od dana objavljivanja presude, odnosno rješenja, a ako je presuda, odnosno rješenje dostavljeno stranci, rok se računa od dana dostavljanja.
U postupku u sporovima male vrijednosti rok iz člana 334 stav 2 i člana 348 stav 1 ovog zakona iznosi osam dana.
GLAVA TRIDESET PRVA POSTUPAK U PRIVREDNIM SPOROVIMA
Član 455 U postupku u privrednim sporovima primjenjivaće se odredbe ovog zakona, ako u odredbama
ove glave nije što drugo određeno. Pravila o postupku u privrednim sporovima primjenjuju se na sve sporove za koje je po
Zakonu o sudovima nadležan privredni sud, osim u sporovima za koje je nadležan po atrakciji stvarne nadležnosti.
PRIPREMANJE GLAVNE RASPRAVE Član 456
Sudija je ovlašćen da u hitnim slučajevima zakaže ročište telefonom ili telegramom. Član 457
Činjenice u vezi izvršenog prometa roba i usluga koji prate standardne poslovne isprave, po pravilu, dokazuju se tim ispravama.
PRAVNI LIJEKOVI Član 458
Revizija u privrednim sporovima nije dozvoljena, ako vrijednost predmeta spora pobijanog dijela pravosnažne presude ne prelazi 30.000 .
Revizija u privrednim sporovima uvijek je dozvoljena u sporovima iz člana 397 stav 4 tačka 3 ovog zakona.
Član 459 U postupku u privrednim sporovima važe sljedeći rokovi: 1) rok od 15 dana za odgovor na tužbu; 2) rok od 30 dana za podnošenje predloga za povraćaj u pređašnje stanje iz člana 113 stav 3
ovog zakona; 3) rok od osam dana za žalbu protiv presude, odnosno rješenja, a rok od tri dana za
podnošenje odgovora na žalbu;
4) rok od osam dana za izvršenje činidbe, a za činidbe koje se ne sastoje u novčanom davanju sud može odrediti duži rok.
Član 460 U postupku u privrednim sporovima sporovi male vrijednosti su sporovi u kojima se tužbeni
zahtjev odnosi na potraživanje u novcu koje ne prelazi iznos od 5.000 . Kao sporovi male vrijednosti smatraju se i sporovi u kojima se tužbeni zahtjev ne odnosi na
potraživanje u novcu, a tužilac je u tužbi naveo da pristaje da, umjesto ispunjenja određenog zahtjeva, primi određeni novčani iznos koji ne prelazi iznos iz stava 1. ovog člana (član 36 stav 1).
Kao sporovi male vrijednosti smatraju se i sporovi u kojima predmet tužbenog zahtjeva nije novčani iznos već predaja pokretne stvari čija vrijednost, koju je tužilac u tužbi naveo, ne prelazi iznos iz stava 1 ovog člana (član 36 stav 2).
GLAVA TRIDESET DRUGA IZDAVANJE PLATNOG NALOGA
Član 461 Kada se tužbeni zahtjev odnosi na dospjelo potraživanje u novcu, a to se potraživanje
dokazuje vjerodostojnom ispravom priloženoj tužbi u izvorniku ili ovjerenom prepisu, sud će izdati nalog tuženom da ispuni tužbeni zahtjev (platni nalog).
Kao vjerodostojne isprave smatraju se naročito: 1) javne isprave; 2) privatne isprave na kojima je potpis obveznika ovjerio organ nadležan za ovjeravanje; 3) mjenice i čekovi sa protestom i povratnim računima, ako su oni potrebni za zasnivanje
zahtjeva; 4) izvodi iz ovjerenih poslovnih knjiga; 5) fakture; 6) isprave koje po posebnim propisima imaju značaj javnih isprava. Platni nalog izdaće sud iako tužilac u tužbi nije predložio izdavanje platnog naloga, a ispunjeni
su svi uslovi za izdavanje platnoga naloga. Kad se na osnovu vjerodostojne isprave može tražiti izvršenje po Zakonu o izvršnom
postupku, sud će izdati platni nalog samo ako tužilac učini vjerovatnim postojanje pravnog interesa za izdavanje platnog naloga.
Ako tužilac ne učini vjerovatnim postojanje pravnog interesa za izdavanje platnog naloga, sud će tužbu odbaciti.
Član 462 Kada se tužbeni zahtjev odnosi na dospjelo potraživanje u novcu koje ne prelazi iznos od 500 sud će izdati platni nalog protiv tuženog iako tužbi nijesu priložene vjerodostojne isprave, ali je
u tužbi iznijet osnov i visina dugovanja i naznačeni dokazi na osnovu kojih se može utvrditi istinitost tužbenih navoda.
Platni nalog iz stava 1 ovog člana može se izdati samo protiv glavnog dužnika. Član 463
Platni nalog izdaje sud bez održavanja ročišta. U platnom nalogu sud će izreći da je tuženi dužan, u roku od osam dana, a u mjeničnim i
čekovnim sporovima u roku od tri dana po prijemu platnoga naloga, da ispuni zahtjev tužbe zajedno sa troškovima koje je sud odmjerio i u istom roku da podnese prigovore protiv platnoga naloga. U platnom nalogu sud će tuženog upozoriti da će odbaciti neblagovremeno podnesene prigovore.
Platni nalog dostavlja se strankama. Tuženom se uz platni nalog dostavlja i primjerak tužbe sa prilozima.
Član 464 Ako sud ne usvoji predlog za izdavanje platnog naloga, nastaviće postupak po tužbi. Protiv rješenja suda kojim se ne usvaja predlog za izdavanje platnog naloga nije dozvoljena
žalba. Član 465
Platni nalog može se pobijati samo prigovorom. Ako se platni nalog pobija jedino u pogledu odluke o troškovima, ova se odluka može pobijati samo žalbom protiv rješenja.
U dijelu u kome nije napadnut prigovorom platni nalog postaje pravosnažan. Član 466
Neblagovremene, nepotpune ili nedozvoljene prigovore sud će odbaciti, bez održavanja ročišta.
Ako su prigovori podnijeti blagovremeno, sud će ocijeniti da li je potrebno da zakaže pripremno ročište ili može odmah da odredi ročište za glavnu raspravu.
U toku pripremnog ročišta stranke mogu da iznose nove činjenice i da predlažu nove dokaze, a tuženi može isticati nove prigovore u pogledu pobijanog dijela platnog naloga.
U odluci o glavnoj stvari sud će odlučiti da li se platni nalog u cjelini ili djelimično održava na snazi ili se ukida.
Član 467 Ako tuženi prigovori da nijesu postojali zakonski osnovi za izdavanje platnog naloga (čl. 461 i
462) ili da postoje smetnje za dalji tok postupka, sud će prvo da odluči o tom prigovoru. Ako nađe da je takav prigovor osnovan, ukinuće rješenjem platni nalog i po pravosnažnosti rješenja otpočeće raspravljanje o glavnoj stvari, kad takvom raspravljanju ima mjesta.
Ako sud ne usvoji ovaj prigovor, preći će na raspravljanje o glavnoj stvari, a rješenje suda unijeće se u odluku o glavnoj stvari.
Ako povodom prigovora nedospjelosti sud nađe da je zahtjev tužbe dospio poslije izdavanja platnoga naloga, ali prije zaključenja glavne rasprave, presudom će ukinuti platni nalog i odlučiti o tužbenom zahtjevu (član 332 stav 1).
Član 468 Sud se može oglasiti mjesno nenadležnim do izdavanja platnog naloga. Tuženi može istaći prigovor mjesne nenadležnosti samo u prigovoru protiv platnog naloga.
Član 469 Ako se sud poslije izdavanja platnog naloga oglasi stvarno nenadležnim, ukinuće platni nalog i
po pravosnažnosti rješenja o nenadležnosti ustupiće predmet nadležnom sudu. Ako sud poslije izdavanja platnog naloga utvrdi da je mjesno nenadležan, neće ukinuti platni
nalog, nego će po pravosnažnosti rješenja kojim se oglasio nenadležnim ustupiti predmet nadležnom sudu.
Član 470 Kad sud u slučajevima predviđenim ovim zakonom donese rješenje kojim se odbacuje tužba
ukinuće i platni nalog. Član 471
Tužilac može povući tužbu bez pristanka tuženog samo do podnošenja prigovora. Ako se tužba povuče, sud će rješenjem ukinuti platni nalog.
Ako tuženi do zaključenja glavne rasprave odustane od svih podnijetih prigovora, platni nalog ostaje na snazi.
DIO ČETVRTI
POSTUPAK PRED ARBITRAŽAMA GLAVA TRIDESET TREĆA
ARBITRABILNOST OPŠTE ODREDBE
Član 472 U ovom poglavlju se uređuje postupak pred arbitražama koje imaju sjedište u Republici Crnoj
Gori, osim ukoliko, iz odredbi drugog zakona ili međunarodnog ugovora, proističe da se određena arbitraža koja ima sjedište u Republici Crnoj Gori smatra stranom arbitražom.
Član 473
U sporovima u kojima su stranke fizička lica s prebivalištem ili trajnim boravištem, odnosno pravna lica sa sjedištem u Republici Crnoj Gori, stranke mogu ugovoriti domaću arbitražu za rješavanje sporova o pravima kojima mogu slobodno raspolagati, ako zakonom nije utvrđeno da određene sporove rješavaju isključivo drugi sudovi.
U sporovima u kojima je bar jedna od stranaka fizičko lice sa prebivalištem ili trajnim boravištem u inostranstvu, odnosno pravno lice sa sjedištem u inostranstvu, stranke se mogu dogovoriti i za nadležnost strane arbitraže za rješavanje sporova o pravima kojima mogu slobodno raspolagati, ako zakonom ili međunarodnim ugovorom nije predviđenja isključiva nadležnost domaćeg suda.
Stranke se mogu sporazumjeti o tome da sporove iz st. 1 i 2 ovog člana iznesu pred stalni ili ad hoc arbitražni sud.
UGOVOR O ARBITRAŽI Član 474
Ugovor o arbitraži je ugovor kojim stranke povjeravaju arbitraži sve ili određene sporove koji su među njima proizašli ili bi mogli proizaći iz određenog pravnog odnosa, kako ugovornog, tako i vanugovornog. Ugovor se može zaključiti u obliku arbitražne klauzule u nekom ugovoru ili u obliku posebnog ugovora.
Ugovor o arbitraži je punovažan, ako je zaključen u pisanom obliku. Ugovor je zaključen u pisanom obliku, ako je unesen u isprave koje su stranke potpisale ili kad je zaključen razmjenom pisma, telegrama, teleksa ili drugih sredstava telekomunikacija koja omogućavaju pisani dokaz o zaključenom ugovoru.
Ugovor o arbitraži je zaključen u pisanom obliku i kad je zaključen razmjenom tužbe u kojoj tužilac navodi postojanje tog ugovora i odgovora na tužbu u kome tuženi to ne osporava.
Pozivanje u ugovoru o arbitraži na ispravu (opšte uslove za zaključenje pravnog posla, tekst drugog ugovora i sl.) koja sadrži klauzulu o arbitraži predstavlja ugovor o arbitraži, ako je ugovor zaključen u pisanom obliku i ako je to pozivanje takvo da je ta klauzula sastavni dio ugovora.
ARBITRAŽNI SUD 1. Postavljanje, prava i obaveze i izuzeće arbitara
Član 475 Ako sporazumom stranaka nije određen broj arbitara postaviće se tri arbitra. Sudije po pozivu mogu biti birani samo za predsjednika arbitražnog vijeća ili za arbitra
pojedinca. Član 476
Stranku koja po ugovoru o arbitraži treba da postavi arbitra može pozvati protivna stranka da, u roku od 15 dana, izvrši ovo postavljanje i da je o tome obavijesti.
Poziv u smislu stava 1 ovog člana je punovažan samo ako je stranka koja ga upućuje postavila svog arbitra i o tome izvijestila protivnu stranku.
Kad po ugovoru o arbitraži postavljanje arbitra treba da izvrši treće lice, svaka stranka može uputiti poziv iz stava 2 ovog člana tom licu.
Lice koje je pozvano da postavi arbitra vezano je za postavljenje koje je izvršeno čim je to postavljenje saopšteno protivniku, odnosno jednoj od stranaka.
Član 477 Ako arbitar ne bude na vrijeme postavljen, a iz ugovora ne proizilazi što drugo, arbitra će, na
predlog stranke, postaviti sud. Ako arbitri ne mogu da se slože o izboru predsjednika, a iz ugovora ne proizilazi što drugo,
predsjednika će, na predlog svakog arbitra ili stranke, postaviti sud. Za postavljenje arbitra, odnosno predsjednika arbitražnog suda nadležan je sud koji bi za spor
bio nadležan u prvom stepenu da nije zaključen ugovor o arbitraži. Protiv rješenja suda nije dozvoljena žalba. Stranka koja ne želi da se koristi ovlašćenjem iz stava 1 ili stava 2 ovog člana može tužbom
zahtijevati da sud nadležan za postavljenje proglasi prestanak važnosti ugovora o arbitraži. Član 478
Osim slučaja iz člana 477 ovog zakona, svaka stranka može tužbom da zahtijeva da sud proglasi prestanak važnosti ugovora o arbitražnom sudu, ako:
1) stranke u roku od 30 dana od prvog poziva za imenovanje arbitara ne mogu da se slože o izboru arbitra koga bi morale zajednički da imenuju;
2) lice koje u samom ugovoru o arbitražnom sudu postavljeno za arbitra neće ili ne može da vrši ovu dužnost.
O zahtjevu odlučuje sud predviđen u članu 477 stav 3 ovog zakona. Na ročište za raspravljanje o zahtjevu sud će pozvati stranke, ali sud može odluku donijeti i u
slučaju kad stranke koje su uredno pozvane nijesu došle. Član 479
Izjavu o prihvatanju dužnosti arbitar mora dati pisano. On to može da obavi i tako da potpiše ugovor stranaka o arbitraži.
Arbitar je dužan arbitražu da vodi primjerenom brzinom i pravovremeno da preduzima radnje u postupku, kao i da se brine da se izbjegne svako odugovlačenje postupka.
Ako se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele, mogu sporazumno da opozvu arbitra koji propušta ili odugovlači ispunjavanje svojih obaveza.
Arbitar ima pravo na naknadu troškova i na nagradu za izvršeni rad, osim ako se tih prava izričito pisano odrekao. Stranke mu solidarno odgovaraju za isplatu navedene naknade troškova i nagrade.
Član 480 Arbitar je dužan da se izuzme kad postoje razlozi za izuzeće iz odredbe člana 69 ovog
zakona. Iz istih razloga stranke mogu zahtijevati izuzeće arbitara. Izuzeće arbitra se može tražiti i ako arbitar nema potrebnih kvalifikacija o kojima su se stranke
sporazumjele, kao i kada ne ispunjava svoje obaveze iz člana 479 stav 2 ovoga zakona. Stranka koja je sama ili zajedno sa protivnom strankom postavila arbitra može zahtijevati
njegovo izuzeće samo ako je razlog za izuzeće nastao ili je stranka za njega saznala pošto je arbitar postavljen.
Stranke se mogu sporazumjeti o postupku za izuzeće, ali ne mogu isključiti primjenu odredbe stava 7 ovog člana.
Ako takvog sporazuma nema, stranka koja želi da podnese zahtjev za izuzeće dužna je, u roku od 15 dana pošto je saznala za postavljanje arbitara ili bilo koju okolnost iz st. 1 i 2 ovog člana, da podnese arbitražnom sudu pisani zahtjev za izuzeće, uz navođenje razloga zbog kojih ga traži.
Ako se arbitar čije se izuzeće traži ne povuče ili se druga stranka ne složi sa zahtjevom za njegovo izuzeće, odluku o izuzeću će odmah donijeti arbitražni sud u sastavu u kojem će učestvovati i sudija čije se izuzeće zahtijeva.
Ako se zahtjevom za izuzeće u postupku iz stava 4 ovog člana, odnosno u postupku iz stava 6 ovog člana ne uspije, stranka koja je tražila izuzeće može, u roku od 30 dana pošto joj bude dostavljena odluka kojom se izuzeće odbija, odnosno, ako arbitražni sud ne riješi po zahtjevu za izuzeće, u roku od 30 dana od dana postavljanja zahtjeva za izuzeće, u narednom roku od 30 dana od isteka toga roka, tražiti da sud predviđen članom 477 stav 3 ovog zakona donese odluku o izuzeću.
2. Nadležnost arbitražnog suda Član 481
Arbitražni sud može da odluči o svojoj nadležnosti, uključujući i odlučivanje o svakom prigovoru o postojanju ili punovažnosti ugovora o arbitraži. U tom slučaju će se arbitražna klauzula, koja je sastavni dio nekog ugovora, smatrati kao sporazum nezavisan od ostalih odredbi tog ugovora. Odluka arbitražnog suda da je ugovor ništav sama po sebi ne znači da arbitražna klauzula nije punovažna.
Prigovor da arbitražni sud nije nadležan tuženi mora da istakne najkasnije kad i odgovor na tužbu. Prigovor da je arbitražni sud prekoračio granice svojih ovlašćenja mora da se istakne čim predmet za koji se tvrdi da prelazi granice njegovih ovlašćenja bude iznesen u arbitražnom postupku. Ako arbitražni sud smatra u oba slučaja da je zakašnjenje opravdano može naknadno dozvoliti podnošenje prigovora.
Arbitražni sud može da odluči o prigovoru iz stava 2 ovog člana kao o prethodnom pitanju ili uz odluku o glavnoj stvari. Ako arbitražni sud odluči kao o prethodnom pitanju da je nadležan, svaka stranka može, u roku od 30 dana pošto joj bude dostavljena odluka, zahtijevati od suda iz člana 477 stav 3 ovog zakona da odluči o tom pitanju.
ARBITRAŽNI POSTUPAK 1. Ravnopravnost stranaka
Član 482 Stranke su ravnopravne u postupku pred arbitražnim sudom. Svakoj stranci treba da se omogući da se izjasni o navodima i zahtjevima protivne stranke. Prema strankama arbitražni sud ne može upotrebljavati prinudna sredstva, niti izricati kazne.
2. Mjesto arbitraže Član 483
Stranke se mogu sporazumjeti o mjestu arbitraže. Ako takvog sporazuma nema, mjesto arbitraže odrediće arbitražni sud, vodeći računa o
okolnostima spora, uključujući i pogodnost određenog mjesta za stranke. Ako mjesto arbitraže nije određeno u skladu s odredbama st. 1 i 2 ovog člana, smatra se da je
mjesto arbitraže ono mjesto koje je u presudi označeno kao mjesto njenog donošenja. Ako se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele, i pored odredbi iz st. 1 i 2 ovog člana, arbitražni
sud može, radi konsultovanja između svojih članova kao i radi izvođenja dokazivanja, sastati se u bilo kojem mjestu koje smatra odgovarajućim.
Pravila postupka Član 484
Ako to nije u suprotnosti sa odredbama ovog zakona, stranke se mogu sporazumijevati o pravilima postupka kojih će se arbitražni sud pridržavati ili tako da ih same odrede ili po ovom zakonu, upućivanjem na određena pravila ili na drugi odgovarajući način.
Ako takvog sporazuma nema, arbitražni sud može, ako to nije u suprotnosti s odredbama ovog zakona, sprovoditi postupak na način koji smatra odgovarajućim. Ovlašćenja arbitražnog suda, uključuju i ovlašćenje da pravila postupka odredi samostalno ili po ovom zakonu, upućivanjem na određena pravila ili na drugi odgovarajući način, kao i ovlašćenja za odlučivanje o dopuštenosti, valjanosti i dokaznoj snazi predloženih i izvedenih dokaza.
Početak arbitražnog postupka
Član 485 Ako se stranke drukčije ne sporazumiju, arbitražni postupak počinje: 1) onog dana kad arbitražni sud primi tužbu, ako se arbitraža sprovodi pred stalnim
arbitražnim sudom; 2) onoga dana kada tuženi primi obavještenje o tome da protivna stranka ima namjeru da spor
iznese pred arbitražu sa obavještenjem da je imenovala arbitra ili predložila arbitra pojedinca i uz poziv da imenuje drugog arbitra ili da se izjasni o predloženom arbitru, ako se postupak sprovodi pred ad hoc arbitražom.
Jezik
Član 486 Stranke se mogu sporazumjeti o jeziku ili jezicima na kojima će se voditi arbitraža. Ako takvog
sporazuma nema, arbitražni sud će sam odlučiti na kojem jeziku ili jezicima će se voditi arbitražni postupak. Sporazum stranaka, odnosno odluka arbitražnog suda, ako u njima nije drukčije određeno, odnosiće se na sve pisane izjave stranaka, na usmeni postupak, kao i na sve odluke ili druga saopštenja arbitražnog suda.
Arbitražni sud može odrediti da se uz sve pisane dokaze dostavi prevod na jeziku ili jezicima o kojima su se stranke sporazumjele ili ih je odredio arbitražni sud.
Do sporazuma stranaka, odnosno odluke suda o jeziku u postupku, svi podnesci mogu se podnositi na jeziku glavnog ugovora, jeziku ugovora o arbitraži ili na jeziku koji je u službenoj upotrebi u sudu koji bi bio nadležan da nije zaključen ugovor o arbitraži.
Dostavljanje
Član 487 Ako se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele, smatra se da su podnesci dostavljeni onoga
dana kada budu predati na poštansku adresu adresata ili osobe ovlašćene za primanje pismena. Poštanska adresa je adresa na kojoj adresat redovno prima poštu. Ako adresat nije izričito
odredio drugu adresu ili to ne proizilazi iz okolnosti slučaja, poštanska adresa je adresa sjedišta adresata, njegovog boravišta ili adresa navedena u glavnom ugovoru ili u ugovoru o arbitraži.
Ako ni jedno od mjesta navedenih u stavu 2 ovog člana nije poznato, smatraće se da su podnesci dostavljeni onoga dana kada bude pokušana njihova predaja na posljednju poznatu poštansku adresu, pod uslovom da su bila uredno otpremljena preporučenim pismom uz povratnicu ili na drugi način kojim se može potvrditi da je predaja bila pokušana.
Smatra se da je predaja izvršena i ako adresat kome se dostava obavlja na način opisan u ovom članu odbije da primi pismeno.
Odredba stava 1 ovoga člana ne primjenjuju se na podneske koji se dostavljaju u postupku pred sudom.
Tužba i odgovor na tužbu
Član 488 Ako se stranke drukčije nijesu sporazumjele, tužilac u tužbi treba da iznese činjenične tvrdnje
na kojima zasniva svoje zahtjeve, sporna pitanja i tužbeni zahtjev, a tuženi u odgovoru na tužbu treba da iznese svoju odbranu u pogledu tužiočevih navoda, predloga i zahtjeva. Stranke mogu uz podneske priložiti isprave koje smatraju važnim ili se mogu pozvati na isprave i druge dokaze koje namjeravaju da podnesu.
Ako se stranke drukčije nijesu sporazumjele, svaka stranka može u toku postupka izmijeniti ili dopuniti svoju tužbu, odnosno odgovor na tužbu, osim ako arbitražni sud smatra da nije potrebno dozvoliti takve izmjene, vodeći računa o odugovlačenju koje bi moglo prouzrokovati njihovo zakašnjelo preduzimanje.
Usmeni i pismeni postupak
Član 489 Ako se stranke drukčije nijesu sporazumjele, arbitražni sud odlučuje da li će zakazati i održati
raspravu radi usmenog raspravljanja ili izvođenja dokaza ili će se postupak voditi na osnovu isprava.
Osim ako su se stranke sporazumjele da neće biti usmene rasprave, arbitražni sud će u kasnijem stadijumu postupka održati takvu raspravu, ako to zatraži jedna od stranaka.
Stranke treba na vrijeme obavijestiti o svakom ročištu arbitražnog suda koji se održava radi pregleda robe, drugih stvari i isprava.
Svi podnesci, isprave ili drugi podaci koje jedna stranka preda arbitražnom sudu dostaviće se drugoj stranci. Strankama će se dostaviti svaki nalaz i mišljenje vještaka ili isprava na kojoj bi arbitražni sud mogao zasnovati svoju odluku.
Ako se stranke drukčije ne sporazumiju, arbitražni postupak nije javan.
Propuštanje stranaka
Član 490
Ako se stranke drukčije nijesu sporazumjele, a tužilac ne podnese tužbu u skladu sa odredbama člana 488 stav 1 ovog zakona, arbitražni sud će obustaviti postupak.
Ako se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele, kao i kada bez navođenja opravdanih razloga: 1) tuženi ne podnese svoj odgovor na tužbu u skladu s odredbama člana 486 stav 1 ovog
zakona, arbitražni sud će nastaviti postupak, pri čemu se neće smatrati da samo propuštanje znači priznanje tužiočevih navoda;
2) bilo koja stranka ne dođe na ročište ili ne podnese isprave u određenom roku, arbitražni sud može nastaviti postupak i donijeti presudu na osnovu rezultata postupka i dokaza sa kojima raspolaže.
Svjedok
Član 491 Svjedoci se, po pravilu, saslušavaju na glavnoj raspravi. Ako na to pristanu, svjedoci se mogu saslušati i izvan glavne rasprave. Arbitražni sud može od
svjedoka da zatraži da u određenom roku pisano odgovore na postavljena pitanja.
Vještak
Član 492 Ukoliko se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele, arbitražni sud može: 1) imenovati jednog ili više vještaka od kojih će zatražiti nalaz o činjenicama koje će utvrđivati i
mišljenja o pitanjima koja će razmatrati; 2) zahtijevati od stranke da vještaku pruži sve potrebne podatke, da mu preda potrebne
isprave, robu ili druge stvari radi pregleda. Ako se stranke drukčije ne sporazumiju ili ako to zahtijeva jedna od stranaka ili ako arbitražni
sud smatra potrebnim, vještak je dužan, pošto podnese pisani ili usmeni nalaz i mišljenje, da učestvuje na ročištu na kome će strankama biti omogućeno da mu postavljaju pitanja.
Na izuzeće vještaka primjenjivaće se, na odgovarajući način, odredbe člana 69 ovog zakona.
Mjerodavno pravo
Član 493 Arbitražni sud će odlučiti po pravnim pravilima koja su stranke izabrale kao mjerodavna za
rješavanje spora. Ako stranke ne postupe u skladu s odredbom stava 1 ovog člana, arbitražni sud odlučuje po
pravu za koje smatra da je sa sporom u najužoj vezi. Arbitražni sud odlučuje o sporu po pravičnosti (ex aequo et bono), samo ako su mu stranke
izričito dale takvo ovlašćenje. U svakom slučaju, arbitražni sud odlučuje u skladu s odredbama ugovora ili će uzeti u obzir
trgovačke običaje.
Odlučivanje u vijeću
Član 494 Ako se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele arbitražno vijeće odlučuje većinom glasova. Ako se ne može postići potrebna većina glasova, arbitražni sud će ponovo raspravljati o
razlozima za svako mišljenje, pa ako se ni poslije toga ne postigne većina glasova, presudu će donijeti predsjednik arbitražnog vijeća.
O pitanjima koja se odnose na upravljanje postupkom predsjednik vijeća može, izvan sjednice vijeća, da donese odluku samostalno, pod uslovom da to nije u suprotnosti sa sporazumom stranaka ili odlukama vijeća.
O sprovođenju pojedinih istražnih radnji se mogu starati pojedini članovi vijeća, ako tako odluči arbitražno vijeće.
Poravnanje
Član 495 Ako stranke tokom postupka zaključe poravnanje o predmetu spora, arbitražni sud će, na
njihov zahtjev, obustaviti postupak, osim ako stranke zatraže da se na osnovu nagodbe donese presuda.
Arbitražni sud neće donijeti presudu na osnovu poravnanja, ako nađe da je sadržaj poravnanja protivan javnom poretku Republike Crne Gore.
Presuda na osnovu poravnanja donosi se u skladu s odredbama člana 496 ovog zakona i ima pravnu snagu i dejstva presude.
Presuda
Član 496 Ako se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele, arbitražni sud može da donosi i djelimične
presude i međupresude. Djelimična presuda smatra se samostalnom presudom. Presuda se donosi u mjestu arbitraže. Presuda se donosi u pisanom obliku. Ona mora biti obrazložena, osim ako su se stranke
sporazumjele da obrazloženje nije potrebno ili ako je presuda donesena na osnovu poravnanja stranaka iz člana 495 ovog zakona.
U presudi se mora navesti dan kada je donesena i mjesto njenog donošenja. Član 497
Izvornik presude i sve prepise potpisuje arbitar pojedinac, odnosno članovi vijeća. Presuda važi i kad arbitar uskrati da je potpiše, ako je presudu potpisala većina arbitara i na presudi utvrdila ovo uskraćivanje potpisa.
Presudu koju je donio stalni arbitražni sud dostavlja strankama taj sud. U ostalim slučajevima presudu dostavlja strankama sud predviđen u članu 477 stav 3 ovog zakona.
Član 498 Izvornik presude, kao i potvrda o izvršenom dostavljanju čuvaju se kod suda predviđenog u
članu 477 stav 3 ovog zakona, a ako je presudu donio stalni arbitražni sud, onda kod tog suda.
Pravosnažnost presude
Član 499 Ako se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele, presuda arbitražnog suda ima prema strankama
snagu pravosnažne sudske presude. Na zahtjev stranke sud predviđen u članu 477 stav 3 ovog zakona staviće na prepisu presude
potvrdu o pravosnažnosti i izvršnosti. Stalni izabrani sudovi sami stavljaju potvrdu o pravosnažnosti i izvršnosti na svojim presudama.
Okončanje postupka
Član 500 Donošenjem konačne presude okončava se postupak o pitanjima kojima je odlučeno. Postupak se može okončati i zaključkom arbitražnog suda: 1) kada tužilac povuče tužbu, osim ako se tuženi toj radnji protivi, a arbitražni sud smatra da
tuženi ima opravdan interes da se donese konačna presuda o predmetu spora; 2) kada se stranke sporazumno dogovore o okončanju postupka; 3) kada arbitražni sud nađe da je nastavak postupka iz nekog drugog razloga postao
nepotreban ili nemoguć.
Mandat arbitražnog suda prestaje završetkom postupka, osim u slučajevima predviđenim u odredbama čl. 501, 502, 503 stav 3, 507 stav 2 i 508 ovog zakona. U ovim slučajevima mandat prestaje donošenjem odgovarajuće odluke.
Dopunska presuda
Član 501 Ako se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele, svaka stranka može, u roku od 15 dana od
dostavljanja presude, uz obavještenje drugoj stranci, od arbitražnog suda da zatraži donošenje dopunske presude o zahtjevima iznijetim u arbitražnom postupku o kojim arbitražni sud u svojoj presudi nije odlučivao.
Ako arbitražni sud nađe da je zahtjev opravdan, donijeće dopunsku presudu. Odredbe čl. 496 i 497 ovog zakona primjenjivaće se i na dopunsku presudu.
Ispravljanje i tumačenje presude
Član 502 U roku od 15 dana od dostavljanja presude, ako se stranke nijesu drukčije sporazumjele o
nekom drugom roku, jedna stranka uz obavještenje drugoj, može da zahtijeva od arbitražnog suda da:
1) u presudi ispravi računsku, pisanu ili štamparsku grešku ili bilo koju grešku slične prirode; 2) pruži tumačenje određenog mjesta ili dijela presude. Ako arbitražni sud smatra da je izneseni zahtjev opravdan, ispraviće presudu, odnosno dati
njeno tumačenje, koje je sastavni dio presude. Arbitražni sud može, na sopstvenu inicijativu, ispraviti svaku grešku iz stava 1 tačka 1 ovog
člana u roku od 15 dana od donošenja presude. Odredbe čl. 496 i 497 ovog zakona primjenjivaće se i na ispravku i na tumačenje presude.
Troškovi arbitražnog postupka
Član 503 Na zahtjev stranke arbitražni sud će u presudi ili odluci kojom se postupak okončava da odredi
koja je stranka i u kojem obimu dužna da nadoknadi drugoj stranci troškove potrebne radi vođenja postupka, uključujući i troškove zastupanja i nagrade arbitrima, kao i da snosi sopstvene troškove.
O troškovima postupka arbitražni sud odlučuje po slobodnoj ocjeni, uzimajući u obzir sve okolnosti spora, a posebno ishod arbitražnog postupka.
Ako arbitražni sud propusti da odluči o troškovima ili je takva odluka moguća tek poslije okončanja arbitražnog postupka, o troškovima će donijeti posebnu odluku.
PRAVNA POMOĆ SUDA U IZVOĐENJU DOKAZA Član 504
Arbitražni sud ili jedna od stranaka, uz prethodnu saglasnost arbitražnog suda, mogu od nadležnog suda da zatraže pravnu pomoć radi izvođenja pojedinih dokaza koje sam arbitražni sud nije u mogućnosti da izvede. Na postupak za izvođenje dokaza primijeniće se odredba ovog zakona o izvođenju dokaza pred zamoljenim sudijom.
PRAVNI LIJEK PROTIV PRESUDE ARBITRAŽNOG SUDA 1. Tužba za poništaj presude
Član 505 Protiv presude arbitražnog suda može se podnijeti tužba za poništaj. Međupresuda se može pobijati samo tužbom za poništaj podnesene protiv presude kojom je
okončan postupak o zahtjevu povodom koga je ona donesena. Protiv presude arbitražnog suda nije dopušten drugi pravni lijek sudu.
Član 506 Presudu može poništiti sud iz člana 477 stav 3 ovog zakona, i to samo: 1) ako stranka koja podnese tužbu dokaže: - da ugovor o arbitraži iz člana 474 ovog zakona nije uopšte bio zaključen ili da nije bio
punovažan; - da sastav arbitražnog suda ili arbitražni postupak nijesu bili u skladu sa odredbama ovog
zakona ili ugovorom stranaka, a to je moglo uticati na sadržaj presude; - da stranka u postupku nije bila sposobna da zaključi ugovor o arbitraži i da bude stranka u
sporu ili da stranka nije bila uredno zastupana; - da stranka koja je podnijela tužbu za poništaj presude nije bila uredno obaviještena o
pokretanju arbitražnog postupka ili joj je na nezakonit način bilo onemogućeno da raspravlja pred arbitražnim sudom;
- da presuda nije obrazložena ili potpisana u smislu odredaba čl. 496 i 497 ovog zakona; - da se presuda odnosi na spor koji nije predviđen arbitražnim ugovorom ili koji nije obuhvaćen
njegovim odredbama ili da sadrži odluke o pitanjima koja prekoračuju granice arbitražnog ugovora, ako se odluka o pitanjima koja su iznijeta pred arbitražu mogu odvojiti od onih koja nijesu iznijeta, može poništiti samo onaj dio odluke u kojem se nalaze odredbe koje se odnose na pitanja koja nijesu bila iznijeta pred arbitražu;
2) ako sud nađe, i kad se stranka nije pozvala na taj razlog, da je presuda u suprotnosti sa javnim poretkom Republike Crne Gore.
Član 507 Tužba za poništaj presude može se podnijeti u roku od tri mjeseca od dana dostavljanja
presude stranci ili ako je tužba podnesena u jednom od slučajeva iz čl. 501 i 502 ovog zakona, od dana kada je stranci koja je tužbu podnijela dostavljena odluka arbitražnog suda o jednom od tih zahtjeva.
Sud od koga se traži poništaj presude može, ako nađe da je to neophodno ili ako to zatraži jedna od stranaka, odložiti postupak po tužbi za poništaj za vrijeme koje on odredi, kako bi dao mogućnost arbitražnom sudu da nastavi postupak ili da preduzme nešto drugo što bi moglo ukloniti razloge za poništaj presude.
Ako stranke u sporu bez međunarodnog elementa to izričito predvide u arbitražnom ugovoru, presuda se može pobijati tužbom i ako stranka koja je pobija sazna za nove činjenice ili nađe ili stekne mogućnost da upotrijebi nove dokaze na osnovu kojih bi za nju mogla biti donesena povoljnija presuda da su te činjenice ili dokazi bili upotrijebljeni prije zaključenja raspravljanja koje je prethodilo donošenju pobijane presude. Ovaj razlog se može isticati samo ako tužilac bez svoje krivice nije mogao te okolnosti iznijeti u arbitražnom postupku.
Stranke se ne mogu unaprijed odreći prava na pobijanje presude tužbom za poništaj.
2. Arbitražni postupak poslije poništaja presude Član 508
Ako je presuda koja je donesena na osnovu punovažnog arbitražnog ugovora, u kojem imena arbitara nijesu bila određena, poništena zbog razloga koji se ne odnose na postojanje ili punovažnost arbitražnog ugovora, taj ugovor punovažan je pravni osnov za novu arbitražu u istom sporu. U slučaju sumnje sud može o tome, na zahtjev stranke, donijeti posebnu odluku.
Kad sud kome je podnesena tužba za poništaj presude nađe da je to moguće i opravdano, povodom poništaja presude vratiće, na traženje jedne stranke, predmet na ponovno odlučivanje arbitražnom sudu.
U ostalim slučajevima nova arbitraža u istom sporu biće moguća ako stranke nakon poništaja presude zaključe novi arbitražni ugovor.
DIO PETI
PRELAZNE I ZAVRŠNE ODREDBE Član 509
Ako je prije početka primjene ovog zakona donesena prvostepena presuda ili rješenje kojim je postupak pred prvostepenim sudom okončan, dalji postupak sprovešće se po dosadašnjim propisima.
Danom stupanja na snagu ovog zakona postupak koji je stavljen u mirovanje nastaviće se po odredbama ovog zakona.
Ako poslije početka primjene ovog zakona bude ukinuta prvostepena odluka iz stava 1 ovog člana, dalji postupak sprovešće se po ovom zakonu.
O reviziji izjavljenoj protiv pravosnažne odluke drugostepenog suda, u postupku koji je pokrenut prije početka primjene ovog zakona, rješavaće se po pravilima parničnog postupka koja su važila do početku primjene ovog zakona.
Nakon početka primjene ovog zakona zahtjev za zaštitu zakonitosti protiv pravosnažne odluke suda može se podnijeti samo po odredbama ovog zakona.
Ako je prije početka primjene ovog zakona tužba bila dostavljena, u postupku se ne primjenjuju odredbe člana 339 ovog zakona, već će se uslovi za donošenje presude zbog propuštanja cijeniti po dosadašnjim propisima.
Ako je prije početka primjene ovog zakona već bilo održano pripremno ročište ili ročište za glavnu raspravu, stranke mogu da iznose nove činjenice i da predlažu nove dokaze, najkasnije na prvom ročištu za glavnu raspravu nakon početka primjene ovog zakona.
Član 510 Odredbe ovog zakona koje se odnose na arbitražni postupak primjenjivaće se na arbitražu
koja je ugovorena nakon početka primjene ovog zakona. Član 511
Danom početka primjene ovog zakona na teritoriji Republike Crne Gore prestaje da važi Zakon o parničnom postupku ("Službeni list SFRJ", br. 4/77, 36/77, 36/80, 69/82, 58/84, 74/87, 57/89, 20/90, 27/90, 35/91 i "Službeni list SRJ", br. 27/92, 31/93, 24/94, 12/98, 15/98 i 3/2002).
Član 512 Ovaj zakon stupa na snagu osmog dana od dana objavljivanja u "Službenom listu Republike
Crne Gore", a primjenjivaće se nakon tri mjeseca od dana stupanja na snagu.